tradition indiscreetly brought in we wholly reiect and we hold and reuerence those first holie Fathers vnto this day who by the motion of Gods spirit not carried by their owne affections haue otherwise ordayned Our Bishoppe communicateth with his King and Emperour to whom for those Royalties he holds from him hee hath sworne fidelitie It is a long time since this custome began and vnder the same many holie and reuerend Bishoppes haue departed this world giuing vnto Caesar that which belongs vnto Caesar and vnto God those things that are Gods And here they produce many places out of Ambrose and Augustine Now behold saith the Church of Liege why wee are held for excommunicats euen because wee hold and to our vttermost power doe imitate the holie and moderate auntient Fathers We hold with our Bishop and Archbishoppe our prouinciall and conprouinciall Synod according to the auntient tradition and whatsoeuer is there determined by the holie Scriptures we goe not to Rome but for such matters as are not determined by the Scriptures And as for those Legats a Latere who runne through the world to fill their purses wee wholly reiect them according to those Councels of Africa held in the times of Zozimus Caelestnius and Boniface For that we may know them by their fruites there proceeds from their Legations no correction of manners or amendement of life but the slaughters of men and the spoyle of the Church of God Forasmuch therefore as we sticke to the auntient rule are not caried with euerie wind of doctrine we are called excommunicats false Clerkes c. But rather let Paschal lay aside his spirit of presumption and let him aduisedly consider with his Councellors how from Siluester to Hildebrand the Popes haue obtayned the Chaire at Rome what and how many outrages haue beene committed by the ambition of that See how they haue beene defined by the Emperours and the false Popes condemned and deposed and he shall easily see that the imperiall power preuailed more than the excommunication of Hildebrand of Odoardus and of Paschal c. Paule the Apostle resisteth Peter the Prince of the Apostles to his face and therefore laying aside the wind of the Roman ambition why should not the Bishops of Rome be reprehended and corrected for great and manifest offences He that refuseth to be corrected is a false Bishop a false Clerke but we who by the mercie of God are obedient and corrigible according to the rule by the assistance of Gods spirit will auoyd Schismes and simonie and excommunications in all things c. Which if we were to be destroyed it were to be done by the edict of Kings and Emperors who beare not the sword in vayne But Sathan is let loosse Apocalip 12.12 hauing great wrath whom the powerfull hand of God will put to flight c. Alluding to that place in the Apocalips of the church persecuted by Sathan The authoritie of the Romans will free vs from excommunication Pope Hildebrand who was the Authour of this new Schisme and the first that raysed the Priestlie launce against the Princelie Diademe did first excommunicat those that indiscreetly fauoured Henrie but condemning himselfe of intemperancie he excepted those out of that excommunication that by a necessarie and lawfull subiection and no desire to doe ill tooke part with the Emperour And this hee set downe for a Decree c. Hee still proceedeth in the examination of this Epistle to Robert Persecute Robert the head of the heretikes and his maintayners thou canst offer no sacrifice more acceptable vnto God c. When Alaricus King of the Gothes went to take Rome being admonished by one of the seruants of God to desist from so wicked an enterprise I goe not willingly saith he to Rome but a certaine man doth daily vrge me to destroy it By this example doth the Pope vrge his Esquire to wast and ouerrunne the whole kingdome which cannot be done without slaughter and bloud and the ruine of the Church of God Alaricus was more mild who hauing taken Rome spared the Churches of God and abstained from the slaughter of men Now nothing is excepted but Robert is sent by the Pope not onely to ruinate those of Cambray and Liege but to indeauour wholly the destruction of all Who will crie out now with Esay How beautifull are the feet of those that preach peace c Doubtlesse that Zeale which S. Peter had when he cut off the eare of Malchus the same hath the Vicar of Peter in cutting off the eare of an hereticall King but he that will imitate Peter in wounding let him imitate likewise in putting his sword into his sheath c. Suppose our Emperour be an heretike as you would haue him yet he is not to be repelled as such a one by vs by taking armes against him but by prayer vnto God Against Pharao whose heart was hardned against God Moses brought frogges and flies and grashoppers and bayle These onely plagues he could no way auert but by praying with stretched out hands to heauen Ieremiah prayed for Nabuchad-nezzar and Paule for Nero c. And these examples he relateth more at large Which of the Popes of Rome hath by his Decrees giuen authoritie that a Bishop should vse the sword of warre against offendors Gregor l. 7. Regist c. 1. Gregorie the first Pope of that name telleth vs what all the Popes before him did thinke hereof all that succeeded him should think writing to Sabian the Deacon c. All contented with this example from Gregorie the first vsed the spirituall sword alone vnto the last Gregorie who was the first that armed himselfe and by his example others with the sword of warre against the Emperour c. You say with Gregorie howsoeuer the Shepheard bind let the flocke feare the band of the shepheard that is his censure Gregor Homil 26. And we say with Gregogorie that he depriueth himselfe of the power of binding loossing that bindeth loosseth not according to merit but his owne will You say likewise that be a man excommunicated for what cause soeuer if he die in that state he is damned The authoritie of the Church of Rome helpes vs in this For Gregorie the first hath authorised by writing and deed that the Pope of Rome hath power to absolue any man vniustly excommunicated by any man If then the Bishoppe of Rome can doe it who will say that God cannot absolue whomsoeuer the Pope hath vniustly excommunicated No man can be hurt by another that is not first hurt by himselfe But Robert can offer no sacrifice more acceptable vnto God than to persecute vs. I demaund of thee my mother the Church of Rome Can that sacrifice please God which is not cleane and without spot How then should this sacrifice of warre be acceptable vnto God which cannot be but vncleane full of murder rapine And this he amplifieth with many places of Scriptures And this saith he we commaund thee
the Bishops to be there and the other exhorting them to their duetie and commaunding the Lay-men to be present Ibid. c. 15. And that indeed the Pope chalengeth not the conuocation of them to himselfe alone but affirmeth that it ought not to be held without his authoritie yet so as that the Emperour in case the Pope bee negligent in it may and ought to commaund and assigne a Councell praeceptiuè with authoritie That the Emperour did euer sit chiefe in them assisted with fifteene or twentie of the greatest Noblemen of his Court to whom he commaunded place to be giuen Ibid. c. 16. 20 yea he himselfe also and his Lieutenants propounded such things as seemed to make for the peace and profit of the Church That whatsoeuer the Church possesseth in temporall things is come from the benefits of Emperours Kings and Princes Jbid. c. 21. 28. 30. Dist 63. c. in Synodo who to cloath him haue stripped themselues And here he exclaimeth What doe the temporalties of Churches profit the Commonwealth what the Empire what the subiects Surely little or nothing Otho was enioyned to giue the inuestitures of Bishops without money Wee haue seene whether the Pope hath taken away from the Emperour the sole inuestiture because the Bishop of Rome hath not onely drawne to himselfe the meere inuestiture without receiuing money but also onely for money so that throughout all Germanie all complaine that they are not onely grieuously burdened but euen destroyed An enraged desire after the earthly possessions of the Church at this day possesseth ambitious Bishops so that wee see them seeke after those things after they are promoted as they did before all their care is for temporall things none of sprituall Such was not the intention of the Emperours their will was not that the temporall things that they gaue them for their further maintenance should swallow vp the spirituall Of the Cardinall de Alliaco we haue seene what Articles of reformation he exhibited in the Councell of Constance And in the Preface he saith he hath written more concerning that matter Petrus de Alliaco in Encomio Theologico Jdem in conclusionibus But in his Encomium Theologicum expounding these words Vpon this rocke will I build my Church vpon Christ and his word saith he As also in his conclusions he tieth the Church to the holie Scripture maintayneth that the Church of Rome may erre and taketh away the temporall Monarchie from the Pope Panormitan de Electionib c. signific Likewise Panormitan though the champion of Eugenius in the Councell of Basil A priuat faithfull man is more to be beleeued alledging reason or authoritie out of the Scripture than all a Councell or than the Pope himselfe because a Councell may erre as at other times they haue erred c. Also hee concealeth not That the Popes in his age liued in such sort that they made it euidently appeare that they beleeued not there was another life after this resurrection or judgement Against the luxurie also pride and tyrannie of the Pope and his Clergie is extant a booke of one Alain Chartier Secretarie to king Charles the seuenth which saith That he expected euerie day when a thunder-bolt would fall from heauen on the Roman Church But Thomas of Redon a Carmelite and famous Preacher durst doe yet more Antonin part 3. Tit. 22. ca. 10. he had euer in his mouth the abominations of Rome which had need of great reformation He saith Antoninus when he had for many yeares preached through Fraunce with verie great concourse of people making good motions vnto good though not according to knowledge he commeth to Rome with the Embassadours of the Venetians by whom he is recommended to the Pope But by the Popes commaund he was apprehended at the instigation and instance of William d'Estouteuille Cardinall of Rouan then Vice-Chauncellour and of the Proctour of the order of the Carmelites and as an Apostate was solemnely degraded and burned Monstrelet commendeth his pietie and holinesse Monstrelet volu 1. Baptista Mantuan lib. de vita beata cap. vltimo Mantuan also in his Booke De vita beata so that he bringeth him in as a true Martyr of Christ in whose heart was resident the auntient feruencie of faith whom enuie by manifest in justice deliuered to the cruel fire I make no doubt saith he but that the flames of this man may be compared to the fire not of Scaeuola but of S. Lawrence There are also read verses in his praise in which are celebrated his holinesse myracles and martyrdome among which are these that follow Nicholaus Harlemens in Collectaueis Lippis Lux oculis nocuit non substinuere Viuere tam sanctum foeda Romana cohors Their poor-blind eyes could not endure the light Nor filthie Rome that holie man in sight Antonin part 3. Tit. 22. cap. 7. parag 8. And almost the like had happened a little before to Manfred of Verfeil Manfred saith Antoninus a man of venerable life religious of the order of Preachers was learned and feared God he preaching in the parts of Lombardie led by I know not what spirit told the people That the comming of Antichrist was neere and as if he were to be in his time he brought in for this his reasons out of the Scriptures chiefely out of the Apocalyps c. He gathered together therefore about foure hundred persons of euerie age and sex and Pope Martin would haue dissolued this assemblie but he could not doe it because their conuersation had gained a good opinion among all men though he forbad any thing to bee giuen them that through need they might be compelled to returne home They come then to Bononia Florence and at last to Rome where verie many of them died expecting the manifestation of Antichrist but saith Antoninus without seeing him he should rather haue sayd without knowing him And Manfred some time after died at Rome vnder Eugenius who commaunded Frier Barnardine that monster of superstition to write against him And Manfred on the other side reproued his superstitious doctrine in many points In our Fraunce Charles the seuenth in the yeare 1438 Paulus Aemilius in Carol. 7. Epist ad Episcop Lauzanens in volum Concil in Appendice Concil Basiliens commaunded a Councell of the French Church to be held at Bourges in which vnder the title of the Pragmaticall sanction was read and approued the acts of the Councell of Basil and by this the collations of the benefices of Fraunce and appeales to Rome were cut off Whereunto belongeth an Epistle which we haue in the Councels directed to the bishop of Lauzanne with which were sent vnto him the decisions of this Councell by him whom the Councel of Bourges had sent Embassador to Rome He signifieth to the bishop of Lauzanne that he hath in charge with one consent from the French Church that whatsoeuer the Pope endeauours to the contrarie he should in no wise
of his mouth water after the woman like a floud that shee might be carried away of the floud But there were then giuen to the woman two wings of a great Eagle that shee might flie into the wildernesse And of a flight in the ayre there remaines no trace In such sort that we are not bound to search after it much lesse to shew it accounting it sufficient that we beleeue the Scriptues That God knoweth who are his That the Church is knowne vnto God as in the time of Eliah though vnknowne to the Prophet whereof after so many ages past there is no reason why any account should be demaunded of vs. But I will not deale so rigorously with you will you know where and what manner of Church ours was in all your time Our Church was that Primitiue Apostolike Church inspired with the holie Ghost grounded vpon the word of God which hath left vnto vs the Canon of the holie Scriptures the rule of our faith and life the Symboll of the Apostles the badge of our Christian warfare To vs therefore that embrace all these and to hold and defend them reject all humane inuentions stoppe our eares against the voice of a stranger the societie of this Church spread farre and wide through the world and as our Sauiour saith continuing to the last day of the world cannot be denied But on the other side against you is that curse threatened by S. Paule who besides and against this preach another Gospell If we or any angell from heauen preach vnto you otherwise let him be accursed Our Church is that which hath continued with this Gal. 1. v. 7.8.9 yea hath been euer ioyned vnto it shining with so manie and so great miracles made red with so many and glorious martyres For these are the miracles that witnesse the truth of this Gospell Martyrdomes that gaue testimonie to Christ the onely begotten sonne of God the onely redeemer of mankind Mediator Sauiour the only true Priest of the new Couenant which we onely vrge refusing all other and are readie to seale it with our bloud Ours therefore are these miracles and these Martyrdomes since we are incorporated with them by one and the same faith into one and the same Church Now tell me I pray haue your traditions beene confirmed by these miracles Can you or dare you affirme that any of your martyres haue suffered for the Papacie for the Popish doctrine for the adoration of Images the worship of Saints the traffike of Purgatorie the sacrifice of the Masse Transubstantiation By what right then doe you arrogate vnto your selues the miracles and martyrdomes of that Church by what right nay rather what wrong doe you take them from vs the true heires of their faith I would to God wee could as truely say of their constancie Againe our Church is that that heretofore confuted and confounded Arius Macedonius Nestorius Eutiches Pyrrhus yea Pope Honorius himselfe who called into question the diuinitie of the onely begotten sonne of God and of the holie ghost and the two natures and two wils in one Christ Ours are those generall Councells of Nice Constantinople Ephesus Chalcedon and others In which they with theirs were condemned and ouerthrowne Forasmuch therefore as we approue and embrace all these and consequently the Catholike Church represented in them as we neuer wandred in any thing from their doctrine so are we not to be seperated from their bodies Tell me againe whether you dare to say as much And if for shame you will seeme to dare See ye not that your Pope is to be brought into order that he is presently to fall to the ground Find you any where in any of those approued and auncient Councells any place for those your inuentions And yet these bring vs to the six hundreth yeare after the natiuitie of our blessed Sauiour In all which time if those points of doctrine which we affirme are confirmed by the holie Scriptures Symboles Myracles Martyres decrees of Councels and contrarily those things we denie doe no where appeare nay are not so much as affirmed may we not by good right and reason professe that Church to be ours And with better reason aske you where your Church was for those six hundred yeares together Vbinam Gentium for to say the truth there shee was there shee fed Not vpon the hill of Sion but the little hils and groues of Garisim the mountaines of Seyre the pastures of Paganisme From whence ye haue gathered whatsoeuer either the proud schoole of the Pharisies brought into the Sinagogue or the vaine superstition of the Greeke Philosophers into their Academy From thence-forward the authoritie of one man by the contempt of the word of God gathering strength in the Church of Rome the Princes likewise according as it was foretold striuing to giue their assistance he made and vnmade lawes at his owne pleasure preferring humane inuentions before the diuine oracles his decrees before the Canons of Councells Nouelties before antiquities things profane before holie borrowed from elsewhere before his owne adulterat before lawfull superstition before religion and all this furniture of Paganisme before Christian simplicitie by which meanes the Church by degrees fell into this corruption and languishing consumption In such sort neuerthelesse that in the middest of this corruption this confusion a part of our selues did still remaine and that in a twofold manner This Church was a part of our selues though corrupt cloked and couered with wood and hay and stubble yea in a manner ouerwhelmed 1. Corinth 3. so long as shee stood vpon her onely true foundation Christ Iesus so long as the saluation of man depended vpon him onely his merit the bloud of his crosse Not vpon our owne or other mens workes not vpon Popish absolutions and indulgences and other blasphemous toyes of that nature And as it falleth out that the wind changing the wether altereth so for a time the matter hung in an equal ballance vntill impietie ouer-weighing the mind of man by a kind of selfe-loue being prone to human inuentions true pietie was taken away Againe this Church was a part of our selues and the purer part inasmuch as many excellent men famous for their pietie and learning sprung vp therein almost in euerie Nation lifting vp their heads in the middest of this darkenesse Assemblies of Bishops and whole vniuersities striuing with all their force against that swift and violent streame shewed thereby the newnesse of the doctrine But striuing in vaine broke out into mournings and clamours and complaints calling heauen and earth to witnesse against the Popes and their followers who speaking with so cleere and audible a voice being so manie in number and in so manie places and that not out of any compact or agreement but a common sence of that publike calamitie is it not to be presumed that manie held their peace for feare possessing their pure soules in silence Such of whom the Lord speaketh by Eliah I haue
did by vertue of that Canon of Chalcedon Extat inter Epist Illustr Concil Chalced. And the truth is that this Anatolius in the Epistle which hee wrot to the Emperour Leo vpon this occasion brandeth Pope Leo with the marke of an heretike and censureth him to be vnworthie of the Priesthood 12. PROGRESSION Of sundrie variances which fell out betweene the Churches of Rome and Constantinople by occasion of the Canon of Chalcedon AFter this Canon of Chalcedon there was euer debate continuing betweene the two Churches of Rome and Constantinople the one refusing a superiour the other not admitting of an equall the one seeking to stretch the wings of his authoritie and jurisdiction ouer the East the other ouer all And this was the cause why the Bishops of Antioch and of Alexandria seeking to crosse the attempts of the Bishop of Constantinople who was lately start vp to this authoritie and was therefore the more obnoxious to hate and enuie had recourse oftentimes to him of Rome and as it had beene in despight of the one subiected themselues to the tyrannie of the other Baron vol. 6. an 482. art 1. Whence the Pope himselfe and Baronius his champion for him take no small aduantage for if we will beleeue them Simplicius hereupon gaue confirmation to Calendinus Bishop of Antioch Simplicius Epist 14. hauing no other proofe or ground than this That Simplicius in a certaine Epistle of his to Acatius Bishop of Constantinople saith That he had receiued vnder the wing of the See Apostolike Euagrius li. 3. c. 10. the Priesthood of Calendius But Euagrius an Historian of that time saith simply without any reference vnto any That Calendius vndertooke the sterne of that See and persuaded all which came vnto him to pronounce Anathema against Timotheus as against one which troubled the Church of Alexandria and whose predecessor Stephen was notoriously installed by Acatius as Baronius himselfe affirmeth but he addeth farther That Simplicius had made Acatius his Vicar generall in the East His reason is for that Simplicius vpon the troubles of the Church of Alexandria Simplic Epist 17 Delegatum tibi munus attendes sensus tuos prudenter attolle complaineth to him That he had not aduertised him therof willing him to behaue himselfe wisely in the charge which was delegated vnto him Committed then it was but by whom must we needs vnderstand that by him and why not as well either by the Church or by the people seeing nothing is expressed And farther these are Simplicius his own words And if he did delegate such a charge vnto him yet where shal we find that the other accepted of it as from him Acatius in Epist ad Simplic And I would know whether in his Epistle to Simplicius he euer calleth him by any higher Title than the Archbishop of Rome and in the cause of Timotheus he professeth That as for his so great a dignitie he held it onely from Christ the Prince of Priests And a man may easily perceiue by the complaint which Simplicius made vnto him Simplic Epist 1. that if euer he did make him offer of such an office hee made but little reckoning of his kindnesse And the like may be said when he offered to make Zeno Bishop of Seuile his Vicar in those parts Simplicius also in his Epistle to Acatius speaking of one Iohn who was elected in the roome of the said Timotheus It remained only saith he that after our thanksgiuing vnto God he should by the assent of the See Apostolike receiue his desired confirmation Whereupon Baronius setteth his marke in the margent Baron an 482. vol. 6. art 14. with these words It belongeth to the Bishop of Rome to confirme the Patriarches and doest thou see O Reader saith he that the ancient custome was that the election neither of the Bishop of Alexandria neither yet of Antioch was held for good without the authoritie of the Bishop of Rome and yet he produceth no one Canon to this purpose or any one case wherein it was so practised Nay we find that when Acatius made light of his commaund and when he was willed by the Emperour Zeno to beare out Petrus Moggus against Iohn who was an Orthodox Bishop he qualified his stile with faire words and reasons It was reason saith he that one condemned by publike decree meaning this Petrus Moggus should also be acquited in a common assemblie Where was then this omnipotencie of the Pope when he spake in this manner Yea but in the end saith Baronius when this Iohn was deposed be appealed to the Bishop of Rome as Athanasius had done before him and for proofe hereof voucheth Liberatus the Archdeacon Liberatus in Breuia c. 18. who dwelt too farre off to be a good witnesse in this cause But if his appeale was no other than was that of Athanasius we are at an accord for we haue alreadie proued that Athanasius did not appeale in forme of law as we commonly call Appeales but had onely recourse vnto him and so Euagrius expoundeth it vnto vs Iohn saith he as Zacharie reporteth Euagr. Histor Eccle. c. 12. 15 hauing giuen a summe of money contrarie to his oath taken to the Emperour was chosen Bishop of Alexandria whence the Emperour commaunded him to be banished who flying thence went vnto old Rome where he made much trouble saying that for obseruing the decrees of Leo and the Canons of Chalcedon he had beene deposed from his See Where you see there is no mention of any appeale or of judiciall proceeding For saith he Simplicius moued with these words wrot vnto Zeno thereupon who sent him word againe That he was deposed indeed but that it was for periurie And shortly after Simplicius died and Iohn withdrew himselfe into Italie where the Bishopricke of Nola was conferred vpon him And Liberatus also saith That Acatius by his letters required the See of Rome That if any of his Clergie fled vnto him Ad eundem confugerint he would be pleased not to receiue them which are the proper tearms vsed in these and the like cases OPPOSITION All these contentions about jurisdiction proceeded from that Canon of Chalcedon An. 472. to which the Popes would by no meanes stand and yet they neuer talke vnto vs but of Councels especially of those foure first generall Synods which they vse commonly to paralell with the holie Scriptures But in the meane time came forth a certaine Edict from Leo the Emperor Leo Imperat. li. 16. c. de Saâ—ros Eccles in this maner We decree and ordain That the holie Church of this most religious citie Mother of our pietie and of all Christians whatsoeuer of the Orthodox religion and the most holie See of this royall citie meaning Constantinople in regard that she is the royall citie shall haue all priuiledges and honours concerning the creation of Bishops and taking of place before all others and all other poynts whatsoeuer which they now
his predecessors haue done before him Vita Ludouici Aimon l. 5. c. 14. why commeth he not vnto me all this while The Bishops said If he be come to excommunicate we will send him away excommunicated againe And Hincmar Archbishop of Rheimes writing to Pope Adrian the second Flodoard in Hist Rhemensi Jdem l. 5. c. 16. telleth him in plaine tearmes That Gregorie came into Fraunce with an euill intent and purposing to beare out the children against the father He came saith he into Fraunce and after his comming our peace continued not also he returned not with so good credit as was fit he should and as his predecessors were wont before him And the Chronicle of S. Denis The ministers of the diuell saith he preuailed so farre Chron. Dionys as to vnite all the sonnes against him and maliciously made the Apostolike of Rome to come into Fraunce vnder colour of pietie as it had beene to mediate a peace betweene the King and his children but the truth it selfe afterward appeared And of the Apostolike it was commonly said That his comming was onely to excommunicate the King and the Bishops if they supported the father and were not in euerie respect obedient to the sonnes but when the Bishops heard say this they protested That they would neuer obey him for feare of his excommunication for say they the authoritie of the auncient Canons is farre different from this course And when Lewis was fully reestablished in his kingdome not by the authoritie of Gregorie but as the Historian of the Church of Rheimes reporteth by the common consent of the Bishops Gregorie vnable to maintaine those Bishops whom he had drawne into this practise they were glad though vnder a most gracious Soueraigne yet to saue themselues in Italie from the rigor of the lawes the others were faine to confesse the action and plead guiltie acknowledging themselues vnworthie of the place they held and in effect to be deposed especially Hebo Archbishop of Rheimes and Agobard of Lions And this was in those dayes all the feare that the Bishops of Fraunce had of the Popes excommunications And in this time it was That Claud of Turin taught openly both by tongue and pen That he was not Apostolicall who sat in the Chaire of an Apostle but he that did the office of an Apostle And this reacheth vnto the death of Lewis An. 839. which fell in the yeare 839. Adde we hereunto that the Emperour Lewis treading the path of Charlemaigne and other his predecessors with the aduise and counsell of the Prelates and the rest of the learned of his kingdomes enacted lawes for the better ordering of the Churches of his dominions not onely concerning their policie and gouernment but also touching Faith without asking leaue or expecting a Mandamus from the Pope whatsoeuer Baronius and his Benedict the Leuite prate vnto vs as may appeare by the Articles of Lewis Capitularia and the Abbot Andegisus who collected those Lawes maketh no mention of the Pope in the Preface to them Also he assembled Councels within his owne Estates at Thionuille at Aix and Pauia where you shall euer find Extat ante Concil Paris To. 3. Concil By the commaund By the wholesome commaund of the glorious Prince By the grace or gift of God Emperour c. making bookes of this subject And in the Councell of Aix la Chapella the Bodie of the people speaketh of the Clergie in generall and sayth By them are we made Christians who hauing the keyes of the kingdome of heauen in their hands iudge in a sort before the day of iudgement and so had no need to be beholding to Rome for the keyes An. 828. But in the yeare 828 we find a particular Edict of Lewis whereby to appease the wrath of God incensed at that time against him and his people for the manie corruptions growne in among them he commaunded a fast to be held throughout his kingdomes And besides sundrie other Councels he called foure seuerall Synods for the reformation properly of the Church of Fraunce namely at Mence at Paris at Lions and at Tolousa there to handle discusse and find out things belonging to Christian Religion Concil Aquisgra 3. to Concil what the Prince what the people held either answerable or contrarie to the reuealed will of God what had beene retained what omitted either in part or in whole how the Clergie behaued themselues wherein they erred and departed away from the rule of holie Scripture And in all this no mention made of the Popes authoritie Baronius maketh much of certaine Epistles written about this time by a Monke of Greece named Theodorus with his complices in Idolatrie to the Pope of Rome Baron an 817. art 21 22. sequent by reason of the haut titles which he giueth him magnifying him aboue all other Bishops It were a verie sufficient answere to say That this was a Monke offended with his Patriarch of Constantinople for taking away his Images and therefore no matter what he sayth But yet examine we his letters Coaequandum Angelis First he calleth the Pope Equall to the Angels Will Baronius abet this flatterie seeing that the Apostle to the Hebrewes after the Psalmist speaking of our Lord and Sauior Christ saith Thou hast made him little lesser than the Angels How can he make the Pope equall to them but as he is more than a man as God himselfe as he that maketh himselfe God as S. Paule speaketh in the second of the Thessalonians chap. 2. Secondly he calleth him The Great Light Prince of Bishops and Apostolike Pope In that he calleth him Prince of Bishops it imports nothing but the Primacie of his See But you shall see how this same Monke wrote at the same time scarce changing a penne betweene to other Patriarchs for to him of Alexandria he wrote To the most holie Father of Fathers and Light of Lights Doe not these words weigh downe those other of Great Light And as he calleth the one Pope of Rome Apostolicum verticem so doth he the other Pope of Alexandria as he calleth him of Rome Apostolike so the other The crowne or top of all Apostolikes And what aduantage now hath Baronius gotten for the Pope Yes sayth he for the Pope of Rome is called The supreame Light and the other is called onely the Light of Lights First what faire play to turne a die And whereas but two pages before by his owne confession the Monke called him onely Magnum Lumen a Great Light now to make him say Supremam Lumen the Supreame Light Secondly who knoweth not that Light of Lights in all tongues especially in the language of the Scriptures implieth more than a Great Light Baronius his replie is That the Bishop of Alexandria was so called in regard that Cyrill his quondam predecessor was Legat à Latere for the Pope of Rome First that hath alreadie beene proued to be false Secondly
they are all sheepe That whom God hath made a ruler ouer things Celestiall he hath made him much more ouer things terrestrial and therefore the Pope had power ouer all Hereupon they alledge or rather abuse the examples of some Princes that haue beene censured by the Pastors of the Church Such as tooke part with Henrie on the other side replied that Chilperick was deposed by the common consent of the States of the Realme and not by the Pope that it is the office of a Pastor to feed not to kill to instruct not to destroy that the examples that were alledged by them were either false or impertinent That Henrie refused not to doe any thing nay had performed whatsoeuer belonged to his place That Gregorie on the other side carried himselfe as an actor not as a Iudge That God onely ruleth Kings and Kingdomes and those subiects that God hath giuen them no man can absolue of their oath allegiance This they confirmed by places of Scripture and the testimonies of the Fathers wherupon they conclude Gregorie to be Antechrist who taking vpon him the name of Christ did vtterly ouerthrow the Lawe of Christ and his doctrine But this is nothing among the rest they strongly maintained that the Catholike Church is not with him that destroyes the Church and that the title of Catholike belongs not to him or his followers who speake and hold against the holie Scriptures against the Gospell of the sonne of God But rather according to S. Iohn he and his societie are Antichrists qui Iesum soluunt betray Christ offer him violence whilest they violently wrest the Scriptures And it is well noted of a learned Historiographer of our time Vignier in Hist Ecclesiast that in this whole controuersie there is no mention made by the Gregorians either for the donation of Constantine or the renunciation of Lewis A manifest proofe vnto vs that there was no such thing as yet found out But there is none that better layeth open vnto vs the mysteries of the iniquitie of Hildebrand then Cardinall Benno the Roman Arch-priest As touching his Magick all writers display him to be skillfull in this art as likewise that truely diabolicall Oracle wherewith he deceiued Rodolph and was himselfe deceiued by the diuell for which qualitie also he was condemned in many Synods by innumerable Bishops of France Germanie Italie in the Councels of Wormes Pauia Brixen and Rome where in the sentence it selfe in verie significant words he is called a Magitian a Diuiner a Southsayer possessed with a Pithonicall spirit a Negromancer And if this had not beene apparent ynough they had spoken doubtlesse much more there wanting not matter to obiect against him But Benno who penetrated into the hidden secrets of Gregorie sets downe all circumstances That he had learnt Magick of Theophilact who was Pope Benedict the ninth of Laurence his companion and of Iohn the Archpriest of S. Iohn Port Latin afterwards Gregorie the sixt who by his commerse with diuels and the singing and flying of birds told of those things that were done in farre countries of the euent of warres and the death of Princes That he whilest they liued yea euen in the Popedome was the chiefe instrument and companion of all their wickednesse yea the heire of Gregorie the sixt not onely of his money but his perfidious treacherie That he enforced Pope Nicholas by fearing him with strange apprehensions of death and presenting before him horrible visions to make him Archdeacon That none of the Cardinals subscribed to his election all forsaking him but he was created by the open force of the souldiers That comming one day from Alba to Rome he had forgot a certaine booke of Negromancie without which he seldome or neuer went which he in his journey remembring at the entrance of Portlateran he hastily called vnto him two of his familiar friends and faithfull ministers of his wickednesse commanded them with all speed to fetch that booke vnto him and withall terribly threatned them not to presume to open the booke vpon the way but by how much the more they were prohibited by so much the more were they kindled with a curious desire to prie into the secrets of that book In their returne therefore vnclasping the booke and curiously reading the precepts of that Diabolicall art there appeared presently before them certaine of the diuels angels whose multitude and horror so frighted these young men that they were almost beside themselues Benno Cardin. in vita Hildeb c. And these are the verie words of Benno That it was a common thing with him to shake sparkles of fire out of his sleeue and with these and the like myracles to blind the eyes of the simple as if they were signes of sanctitie That he sent two Cardinals Alto and Cuno to S. Anastasia to performe a fast of three dayes euery one euery day to sing a Psalter and Masses to the end that God might shew a signe which of the two thought more truely of the bodie of our Lord the Church of Rome or Berengarius which neuerthelesse came not to passe That he consulted the Sacrament it selfe as it had beeene an Oracle against the Emperour and the Cardinals withstanding him cast it into the fire That he had layed a trap for the Emperour in the Church of S. Maries in Mount Auentine and obseruing the place wherein he commonly stood or kneeled he commaunded a great stone to be laid vpon the beames of the Church ouer his head that being let fall vpon his head whilest he was praying might dash out his braines But the stone with the weight thereof bare downe with it the instrument of this villanie who by the just judgement of God was bruised to peeces vpon the pauement and for as much as this succeeded not wel he suborned murderers to kill him In the meane time whilest he deposed the Emperour vnder a pretence of Simonie he had no sooner depriued those Bishops of whom he complained of their authoritie but he restored it to them againe thereby binding them vnto him and against the Emperour In honour of Pope Liberius who was an Arrian he ordained a Feast and committed many outrages besides against all law and equitie murders oppressions violences which it would be too long to relate For which cause saith he the bloud of the Church crieth out against him c. I could wish the Reader would read the booke But here we must answer to the obiections of Bellarmine who striues to affirme that this booke is not to be beleeued First because it is likely to be suborned by some Lutheran or other R. If he had said of some malicious person it might haue beene borne with but I referre it to the judgement of any Reader that can discerne the stile weigh the circumstances consider of the phrase and I thinke there is none to be found that will take it to be suborned Secondly some man perhaps faith he in
and thy souldiers to doe in remission of your sinnes c. Here I know not what I should say or whether to turne my selfe For if I should turne ouer the whole volume of the old and new Testament and all the auntient expositers that writ thereupon I should neuer find any example of this Apostolike commaund Only Pope Hildebrand hath offered violence to the sacred Canons whom we read commaunded the Marquesse Mathilda in remission of her sinnes to make warre against Henrie the Emperour And so hauing discoursed out of the Scriptures and some places of Gregorie of the true manner and meanes of the remission of sinnes and shewing to a sinner his sinnes and making him to confesse them to feele the burthen of them to bee sorie for them to seeke the remedie by a liuelie faith in Christ Iesus the church of Liege concludeth in these words This manner of binding and loossing thou hast heretofore held and taught vs O my mother the Church of Rome From whence then comes this new authoritie by which there is offered to offendours without confession or repentance an immunitie from all sinnes past and a dispensation for sinnes to come what a window of wickednesse doest thou hereby set open to men The Lord deliuer thee ô mother from all euill Let Iesus be the doore vnto thee let him be the Porter that no man enter into thee but to whom be shall open He deliuer thee I say and thy Bishop from those who as the Prophet Michah speaketh seduce the people of God that bite with their teeth and yet preach peace This was the letter of the church and Clergie of Liege to Pope Paschal the second fortified with the testimonies of the holie Scriptures and authorities of the Fathers Neither need we doubt that such in those times was the voyce of the greatest part of the Churches of Christendome who consequently acknowledged Satan to be let loose wasting the Church of God in the person of Antichrist sitting in his Throne which the Emperour Henrie instructed by his Prelats spake plainely in his Epistle to the Christian Princes exhorting them to haue regard to their posteritie the royall Maiestie Auent l. 5. and the saluation of all Christian people because saith he the Pope vnder the honest title of Christ goeth about to oppresse the publike libertie of all Christian people whom Christ hath bought with his bloud and indeauoureth day and night to bring vpon all Christians a slauish seruitude except the Kings and Princes of the earth preuent it neither will he cease to doe it vntill like Antichrist he sit in the Temple of God and be worshipped of all as if he were God These and the like letters saith Auentine are to be found in many antient Libraries written to the kings of France Denmarke England and to other Kings and Princes of Christendome who neuerthelesse became not the more strange vnto him but being rather sorie for this his condition detested the author An. 1104. It was at this time that Yuo Bishop of Chartres writ a letter to Richard Bishop of Alba the Popes Legat who would censure his Clegie of simonie whom he openly giueth to vnderstand that he had done his best endeauors to mend that fault but all in vayne because they maintained it by the custome of the Church of Rome You Epist 133. If the Deane saith he and Chapter or other officers doe exact any thing of those that are made Canons my selfe forbidding it and persecuting the fault they defend themselues by the custome of the Church of Rome wherein they say the Chamberlaines and other officers of the Palace doe exact much of such Bishops and Abbots as are consecrated which they couer vnder the name of oblations or benedictions for there they say neither penne nor paper will be had without money and with this collop they stop my mouth not hauing any other word to answer them but that of the Gospell Doe that which they say that is to say the Pharisies and not that which they doe If therefore I cannot pluck vp this plague by the root impute it not onely to my weakenesse because from the first growth of the Church of God the Church of Rome hath been sicke of this disease nor to this houre cannot free herselfe of those that seeke their owne gaine Moreouer the same man being much molested by the Clergie at Rome makes a grieuous complaint vnto Paschal against the Appeales to Rome which are the cause of much disorder rebellions in the Clergie against their superiours whom abusing that libertie they slaunder at Rome Epist 75. he neuerthelesse not long before in the cause of Godfrey appealed to Rome whose place by the authority of the Pope he supplied out of the selfesame humor as aboue acknowledging reason and justice when it made for their owne purposes 43. PROGRESSION Of the turbulent estate of the Church and Common-wealth through the factious pride of Pope Paschal NOw to follow againe the course of our Historie Auentine concealeth not ratiunculas some smal reasons as he calleth thē why these Popes since Hildebrand pretended a right to deiect from their Throne vel potentissimum Imperatorem any Emperor how mightie soeuer That all power had been giuen of God to Christ and from Christ vnto S. Peter and to the Bishops of Rome his successors vnto whom by Religion of oath all Christians were bound perpetually to obey and to other Princes onely a limited time and vnder condition so long as it shold please them That therefore it was lawfull for the Pope if the Emperour disobeyed him who represented Christ on earth to excommunicate and depose him no lesse than any other Christian insomuch as he raigneth but by precarie right and holdeth the Empire in homage of him That in case he should rebell he might root him out of the Common-wealth as a Tyran by any meanes whatsoeuer And the people saith he bewitched by Hildebrand with such reasons as they are subiect to let themselues be carried away with euerie wind of doctrine Fraunce Italie and Germanie were pierced to the heart for the space of three and thirtie yeares Namely Paschal following from point to point this instruction who seeing his enemie dead reenforced the rigor of his Decrees and will not receiue to absolution the inhabitants of Liege till they had taken him out of the Sepulcre where they had layed him when Henrie also his sonne demaunded permission of him to giue him buriall he flatly refused him saying that the authoritie of holie Scriptures and of diuine miracles and of the Martyrs receyued vp into heauen repugned thereunto This writeth Peter the Deacon l. 4. ca. 38. And Auentine noteth expresly that till that time the Bishops of Rome had accustomed to date their Bulls Epistles and other affaires from the yeres of the Emperours raigne which he first ceased to doe and began to date from the yeare of his Popedome He was also the first that gaue
contemners of ordinarie Pastors and their supplanters creepers into royall chambers and adulterators of confessions as they that roaming ouer vnknowne Prouinces administred a libertie and boldnesse of sinning All these complaints being heard the Pope commaunded that this new booke which they called The eternall Gospell should secretly and with as little scandall as could be to the Friers be burnt with some other inuentions which were said to proceed from Ioachims erronious braine This execution therefore was closely and priuily performed and with as little scandall as possible might be to the Friers through the speciall diligence of Cardinall Hugo and the Bishop of Messina both which were of the Predicant Order so as this tumult at that time ceased and slept The opinions of this Gospell were these That God the Father raigned vnder the Law and the Sonne vnder Grace but by the rising of the foure Orders Mendicants the holie Ghost began then to raigne and so should doe while the end of the world and that from this time forward they onely should be saued that beleeued in this new Gospell That Christs Gospell was not true perfect nor sufficient to saluation as also his Sacraments were of little esteeme but if this new one were compared with that it as farre exceeded it as the Sunne doth the Moone and so consequently that the Church which should be grounded on this new Gospell would in the same proportion excell the other precedent The authors notwithstanding of these inuentions which were to be extirpated the Pope did tollerat and support because any thing whatsoeuer seemes just and equall to them so it make for their prerogatiue and power and they were afraid especially least these their hucksters should grow out of grace with the people by whose tongues and talons so much good bootie and spoyle came vnto their hands Wherefore that same William of S. Amors one of wonderful estimation amongst good men both preached writ against them declaring in his sermons That he affected aboue all other crimes to be zealous in discouering of hypocrisie because this brought more damage and preiudice to true pietie than all the other besides as also in that the Church was now ouergrowne with the same sinne and no bodie for feare of the Pope and Prelats durst lay hand to the irradication of it Amongst others wee read at this day a booke of his intituled De periculis mundi seu nouissimorum temporum which begins thus Quia nos vacantes sacris Scripturis Matth. Paris in libro de Antichristo c. printed at Basil in the yeare 1555 and no wayes to be suspected of falsitie seeing Mathew Paris in a great volume that he writ against Antichrist comprehends the same wholly and entirely ascribing it to the Vniuersitie of Paris and this questionlesse because it was made and publisht by authoritie thereof especially in that hee alwayes speakes in the Plurall number In which booke he conuinceth them That they preached vnsent or at least without a Mission canonicall against and contrarie to the veritie of the sacred Scriptures and fraudulently concealing that which should most principally be deliuered That they crept into houses and insinuated into the peoples priuities by confessions Gulielmus de Sancto Amore lib. de periculis mundi edito Basileae An. 1555. whom by this means they bring vnder their power the easier to commaund and rule them And they call themselues Generall aiders and supporters of the Church preferring themselues before all men euen before the religious Orders themselues And to appeare the more holy they deuise new and superstitious traditions That they loued the highest places at inuitements the chiefest chaires in Synagogues reuerences and low bowings in the open market places and of men to be called Rabbies That they vaunted of the great good they did in the Church of God boasted of their owne and their followers myracles and chalenging the prayse of that they neuer performed That vnder pretext of humilitie they insinuated themselues into the Courts of Princes and affect to be reputed Courtiers That they smoothed the defects of men and arrogantly assumed a farre greater zeale than that of ordinarie Pastors That at first men entertaine them joyfully but at last they grow wearie of them the which happened quite contrary with the true Apostles That they asked with importunitie and receiued indifferently not to releeue necessities but to prosecute their delights and pleasures To conclude That they solicited and sued to obtaine letters commendatorie from great men And here the Reader may obserue the maners and carriage of these Neotericke Pharisies The same man deliuered in a certaine sermon Duo Conciones Gulielmi de Sancto Amore in Antilogia Basileae edita An. 1555. That Christ chose plaine and simple men to preach but Antichrist on the contrarie for the propagation of his falsities and errours made election of men of a double heart subtile and expert in worldlie policies and not onely Antichrist himselfe made choyce of such but also his members and champions No maruell therefore though they persecute the professors of the Christian faith to death seeing Iohn saith in his Apocalyps I saw a beast rise out of the sea that had seuen heads and seuen hornes this beast was intended by Antichrist and his followers And certaine yeares after Iohn de Poliaco Williams disciple and Laurence an English man defended these propositions publikely in Sorbon In a sermon of his he particularly admonished the Church Laurentius Anglicus in defensione Gulielmi de Sancto Amore Tractat. Cauendum esse à Pseudoprophetis Serm. 2. in die Philippi Jacobi Thomas Cantipratensis in Apibus mysticis That a great danger hung ouer her head by the Monkes That they were the seducers and ministers of Antichrist of Antichrist who was hard at their doores But when the Pope had suppressed the scandall of this new Gospell least it might haue prejudiced his affaires taking an occasion of reuenge against William of S. Omers and some other his like for the denunciation of these truthes whether by right or wrong he published and declared him for an heretike as also he complained of him to our Princes that had need of his helpe and fauour and caused him to be expelled out of the Vniuersitie which remained as it were desart and forsaken exciting in like manner Thomas Bonauentura and others to write against him so as all true Diuinitie yeelded to Sophistrie and Paul to Aristotle But so the Mendicants on the other side euen seazed on the Diuinitie Scholes and the Canonists on the Ciuilians chaire that so all points were decided by Gratian and Lombard and of the holie Scriptures there was not so much as any mention in scholes Out of their studies therefore from this time forward came bookes easie to be smelt by their verie titles as Summae Repertoria Quodlibeta Rosaria Legendae Specula in Sententias Decreta Ordines Monachorum Regulas Confessiones Tractatus de
deuoutly or diuinely Wee read that Vrban the fift sent three of these Agnus Deies to the Emperour of Greece Ceremoniale Romanum l. 1. p. 32. 33. 37. 38. 39. Jmpress Venetijs An. 1516. with these verses vnderwritten which described both their forme and efficacie as they would haue it Balsamus munda cera cum Chrismatis vnda Conficiunt Agnum quod munus do tibi magnum Fonte velut natum per mystica sanctificatum Fulgura de sursum depellit omne malignum Peccatum frangit vt Christi sanguis angit Praegnans seruatur simul partus liberatur Dona defert dignis virtutem destruet ignis Portatus mundè defluctibus eripit vndae Where the Reader heareth blasphemie which can come forth from no other place but the deepe pit of hell That this little Idoll thus framed and enchaunted by the Pope doth breake and wipe away sinne like the bloud of Christ the immaculat Lambe of God If it be so what need haue we any more of the Lambe himselfe and yet the booke of Pontificall ceremonies dedicated to Pope Leo the tenth affirmes thus much the which I request the Reader to peruse that so he may see how full of abhominations and blasphemies they are OPPOSITION Neither wanted there in these times such as diuersly opposed themselues to the Popes Froissart vol. 1. c. 211. Froissart vol. 3. c. 24. Vnder Innocent the sixt saith Froissart there was at Auignion a certaine Franciscan Frier endued with singular wit and learning called Iohannes à Rupescissa whom the Pope kept in prison in the castle of Baignoux for wonderfull things which he affirmed should come to passe especially vpon Ecclesiasticall Prelats and Gouernours that is to say by reason of the wonderfull excesse and ambition they were giuen to The like also to happen to the kingdome of France and the mightiest Princes of Christendome because they so miserably oppressed the poore people This Iohn offered to proue all his assertions out of the Apocalyps and the auncient bookes of the holie Prophets which were reuealed to him by the grace of the holie Ghost so as he affirmed many things very hardly to be beleeued Diuers euents were obserued to happen at the same time by him foretold Neither spake he any thing as a Prophet but out of the auncient Scriptures and through the grace of the holie spirit which had imparted vnto him the knowledge of explaining all the old Prophesies by setting downe to all Christians both the yeare and time wherein they were to be fulfilled And many bookes he wrot grounded vpon deepe and great learning in one of which written in the yeare of our Lord 1346 he comprehended such admirable poynts as no man could hardly beleeue them but the effects of many of them are now euidently seene come to passe In another place after he had deplored the state condition of the Church vnder the schisme of Vrban the 6 and Clement the 7 to which the Christian Princes had no eye nor care he makes mention of the same Frier Iohn in these words In my youth saith he Pope Innocent raigning in Auignion he detained in prison a certaine Franciscan being a maruellous learned man whose name was Frier Iohn à Rupescissa this Frier as the Pope sayd and as I haue heard it reported in many places priuatly but not publikely had and did propound many notable authorities and collections especially of some aduerse and ominous euents which came to passe both in his owne time and afterwards also in the kingdome of France He plainely foretold Iohn the French kings captiuitie and expounded many things consonant and agreeable to reason which was That the Church had yet much to suffer for the enormious excesse and exorbitancies which he discerned in those which hâ—ld in their hands the staffe of Ecclesiasticall policie and gouernement And at the verie same time when I saw him still kept in prison and durance an example thereof was related to me in the Popes palace which he had recited to the Cardinall of Ostia who was commonly called of Arras and to the Cardinall of Auxerre who went to see and confute him in his words and speeches In conclusion That the same happened to the Church which in times past fell out to a goodlie faire bird who being hatched hopelesse of feathers and therefore could not flie her life was wonderfully in danger but other birds pitying her would haue couered her with their feathers Kings I meane and Princes conferring vpon the Church many goodly inheritances and patrimonies of their owne had enriched and honoured her aboue measure but when this bird saw her selfe so fledged and growne as if she wanted nothing she began to beare her head high and wax proud fluttering and striking at the others with her beke and clawes that was I say when the Church vndertooke warres and enmities with the Emperours and then the birds redemanded their feathers againe euen as no doubt Princes will one day withdraw their gifts and benefits so as at length the Church should be constrained to craue pardon which if she did not but returned to her former pride the Emperour and Christian Princes would at last take away all And here Froissart himselfe demaunds Why read you not saith he the life of S. Syluester Pope of Rome c. how and vpon what conditions the Emperour Constantine gaue goods to the Church Out of question S. Syluester ietted not all ouer the world being garded with two or three hundred horse but contained himselfe humbly at Rome leading a sober and moderat life onely amongst his Ecclesiasticall associats Then the Frier admonished them that this change would not be long a comming And this in such a manner as the Cardinalls were greatly amazed and wondered at him Faine they would notwithstanding haue taken away his life if they could but haue inuented and found out any colourable cause of death but sure there was none at all to be found and therefore they suffered him to liue as long as he could but they durst not let him out of prison because he propounded such profound arguments and searched out so deepe and mysticall Scriptures as he would peraduenture haue led the world into some errour In the meane while questionlesse many things came to passe as many affirme that obserued his speeches more precisely than I did which he foretold and writ of during his imprisonment And whatsoeuer he vttered he would alwayes confirme it out of the Apocalyps and the true proofes wherewith he was armed for his defence preserued him many times from being burnt Some Cardinals also there were who stroke with commiseration and pitie were not so rigorous and seuere towards him as they might haue beene And surely that Apologicall similitude of his of the bird by him recited was most expresly taken out of the Apocalyps cap. 17. where it is said Apoc. 17.13.16 The Kings gaue vp their strength and power to the Beast At length They
some the three and twentieth sat neere to his heart who had found meanes for the price of thirtie thousand Crownes to redeeme himselfe out of the hands of the Palatine who had him in custodie departing thence visited his antient friends throughout Italie for that it seemed to portend vnto him a new Schisme yet he commeth to him to Florence and saluteth him humblie trusting in the friendship and faith of Cosma de Medicis who had all power and authoritie in the citie though it were a free citie Martine therefore made him Cardinall of Tusculum where a few daies after he dyed Peter de Luna called Benedist the thirteenth raigned yet imaginarily in his rocke of Arragon with some of his Cardinals and Alfonsus king of Arragon was offended against Martin for that to his prejudice he had declared king of Sicilie Lewis of Anjou adopted by Queene Ioane In the meane season fell out the time appointed for the Councell of Pauia which hee could not with honestie shift off though Alfonsus threatned to oppose Benedict against him He therefore sendeth thither Peter Donatus Archbishop of Candie with some Cardinals to begin the Councell at Pauia then after by reason of the pestilence transferreth it to Siena to which place resorted a greater number of all Nations than to Pauia Neither wanted there the Embassadours of Alfonsus to prolong the Councell till he might with bountious gifts promote the businesse of Benedict But Martin thinking it good to preuent the worst suddenly breaketh vp the Councell and putteth it off for seuen yeares And therefore Antoninus saith it was onely held perfunctoriè for fashion sake Till at last Martin is deliuered of this feare first by the death of Benedict in the yeare 1424 An. 1424. Antonin tit 22. cap. 7. hauing surpassed the yeares of S. Peter for the full measure saith the Authour of his damnation but not in the seat of S. Peter to whom neuerthelesse his Cardinals created a successor named Clement the 8. But afterwards the sayd Clement renouncing the Popedome in the yeare 1428 An. 1428. whom Martin compelled so to doe he being forsaken of most of his Cardinals and giuing him the bishopricke of Maiorca and reseruing to the Cardinals that were about him their dignities and furthermore hauing also before all things appeased the mind of Alfonsus when he perceiued that the warres of Lewis had no good successe at Naples then Martin being receiued at Rome bendeth his care to the re-edifying and repayring of the buildings and the Cardinals by his example euerie one in their parishes did the like and that was sayd instaurare to restore or repaire the Church He gaue himselfe also to the gathering of money on all sides For saith Antoninus this thing common report reproued in him that he too greedily laboured to heape vp money so that he was in no wise able to say with the chiefe Apostle Siluer and Gold haue I none But that his exceeding great temporall treasure was consumed by the hands of his kinsmen and chiefely of his nephew the Prince of Salerne to whom it fell by his death in bestowing it on hired souldiers and enemies against the Church And in the yeare 1431 he dieth happie in this that thereby he escaped the Councell of Basill which fell out at the same time and was so much the more to be feared for that the Fathers of the Councel of Constance had made a law both by word and in effect wherby it was decreed That a generall Councell is aboue the Pope This is that Pope of whom Angelus de Clauasio a Frier Minorite authour of the Angelicall Summa writeth on the word Pope Hauing communicated the matter with his Doctors he gaue to a certaine man leaue to marrie with his owne sister And this Angelus flourished almost about the same time vnder Sixtus the fourth Now he had alreadie assigned this Councell at the instance of Sigismund and for to hold it ordayned Legat Iulian Cardinall of S. Angelo who had alreadie begun it and hauing had but bad successe of the warres in Bohemia had graunted in the Councels name a safe conduct to the Bohemians and Morauians to come thither with all assurances requisit But it was to be doubted whether Cardinall Condelmero his successour called Eugenius the fourth would continue it and so much the rather for that in the second Session it had beene deceed these words That the Synod gathered together by the assistance of the holie Ghost making a generall Councell and representing the Church militant hath power immediatly from Christ Concil Basiliensi Sess 2. whereunto all men of what estate or dignitie soeuer yea be it the Pope himselfe is bound to obay in those things that pertaine vnto Faith and he that shall disdaine to obay the statutes vnlesse he repent Monstrelet vol. 1. An. 1431. let him be duely punished And indeed hee endeuoured alreadie to put it off for a yeare and a halfe longer and to transferre it to Bononia that thereby as he sayd the Greekes might more easily repaire vnto it For which cause Sigismund fearing delay wrot vnto him verie vehemently That vnder pretence of the Greekes he ought not deferre the peace of the Church among the Latins That the Bohemians had alreadie accepted of the safe conduct of whose conuersion there was some good hope which if it would not be they would then ioyntly take counsell together of the meanes to destroy them That seeing they professe to proue their doctrine by the holie Scripture if the Councell should either be dismissed or deferred till another time they would say that the Fathers could not aunswer them and that the Catholikes themselues to whom so long time Reformation was promised frustrate of that hope at Pisa and at Constance would verily deeme all to be but mockerie and collusion That the Princes also neighbours of the Bohemians would make truce with them as some alreadie haue done and it may be would ioyne together with them both in their minds and forces Therefore that he should giue commission to the President Cardinall Iulian to continue the Councell otherwise it were to be doubted that the delaying of the Councell would prouoke the Laitie to play the mad-men against the Church Moreouer That the Councell it selfe would by no meanes consent to the dissoluing of it and in that behalfe should be followed and out-borne by the greatest part of the Kings Princes Prelats and of all in generall who would hold him by good right for an authour and fauourer of heresies and schismes among Christians whereby he would be an occasion of a new disobedience in the Church and of new troubles and that it would be much better if he himselfe were present in person Eugenius was yet but young in the Popedome and had not as yet ynough tried his strength at Rome also was disagreement betweene him and the Colonni whom he had diuersly molested for to recouer of them the money of Martin which as
Constance sayd Although Christ hath instituted the holie Supper vnder both kinds c. Yet notwithstanding c. These of Basill say hauing well examined the Diuine Scriptures and the doctrines of the holie Fathers That the faithfull of the Laitie or of the Clergie communicating are not bound by the commaundement of the Lord to receiue the Sacrament of the Eucharist vnder both kinds of bread and wine altering and wresting the decision beside the purpose whereas indeed the Bohemians complayned not that they were constrained to a whole Communion by the Romish Church but that they were excluded from it And what greater necessitie can there be to a Christian man than to sticke vnto the precept and prescript rule of his Sauiour These are euer their subtile deceits Lastly this Councel of Basil had forbidden to exact or pay Annates vnder pain of Simonie Eugenius who willingly wold loose nothing complaineth as of an iniurie done to the Church That this could not neither ought to haue beene done without hauing first consulted with Eugenius and his Colledge of Cardinals Respons factae per Domin Anton Auditorem pro parte Eugenij If any pretended abuses in them they ought to haue prouided against them without priuation of the substance that so Iustice and peace might meet each other euidently abusing the Scriptures For said he whence shall the Apostolike See defray charges in prouiding for the necessities and commodities of the vniuersal Church and for those things that belong vnto peace and the extirpation of heresies and errors And with the same reason ouerthroweth he that which they had ordained concerning indulgences election causes and vacations of Scribes and Abbreuiators of the Court of Rome and other like pillages And this was not the least cause why he would dissolue the Councell An Authour of those times not to be suspected saith That he was so prodigall of Indulgences that the Englishmen Thomas Gascoigne in Dictionario Theologico who perceiued it commonly sayd Rome commeth now to our gates The church of Rome is a great harlot for now she prostituteth herselfe to euerie one that offereth money And all being full of pardons the Popes negotiators at length gaue indulgences for a supper for a lodging for a draught of wine or beere for tennis play and sometime for brothelrie or leacherie We are not to omit that Eugenius who from the time of Martin his predecessour had accustomed himselfe to warfare and all the time of his Popedome had beene entangled in warre made such a wound in Christendome as hath bled euer since Vladislaus king of Hungarie had made peace with the Turke Eugenius sendeth vnto him Cardinall Iulian who promising vnto him some succours and a Nauie at Sea to stay and incumber the enemies persuadeth him to breake that peace seeing that it could not subsist with the enemies of Christ without his commaundement whereupon ensueth a bloudie battaile in which the Turkes had the victorie Aeneas Syluius l. 1. Epist 81. for to shew vs saith Aeneas Siluius after Pope Pius the second That oaths ought to be kept not onely with the domestick friends of faith but also with the enemies thereof In that battaile was slaine king Vladislaus a patterne of singular valour and of renowned Nobilitie Cardinall Iulian was wounded and in his retiring is slayne of the Christians themselues as Author of this miserable discomfiture by the desloyaltie of which he was instrument And from this misfortune arose others without end and without number so daungerous is it for any to enterprise any thing against faithfulnesse and beyond his vocation Memorable against perfidious persons Bonfinij Hist Hungar. Dec. 1. lib. 6. is that which we read in the Hungarian Historie When Amurath beheld his armie put to flight by king Vladislaus not without great slaughter pulling forth of his bosome the Articles of peace solemnely sworne vnfoldeth it and lifting vp his eyes stedfastly vnto heauen saith These are O Iesu Christ the couenants of peace which thy Christians haue made with me they haue holily sworne by thy Diuine Maiestie and haue violated the faith giuen in thy name they haue perfidiously denied their God Now O Christ if thou be God I beseech the reuenge here these thine iniuries mine and to them that as yet acknowledge not thy name shew the punishment of violated faith Scarcely had he said these words who expected the last of extremities against himselfe when the battell which before had beene doubtfull enclined towards his side c. This happened in the yeare 1444 An. 1444. from which time the state of Christendome could neuer well recouer it selfe More our the Councell of Basill or at leastwise they which in their name wrot against the Bohemians on their part set forward the progresse of abomination For when those Churches had determined not to admit any doctrine that was not grounded on holie Scripture Cardinal Cusan was charged by letters to confound them with this Axiome which they were not ashamed to maintaine That the Scriptures can by no meanes be of the essence of the Church either begun or continued but onely of the seemely order thereof Item That the Church is not knowne by the Gospell but the Gospell by the Church Item That so much the more worthily is the word of God giuen of God by how much the farther off it is from all Scripture yea and from all vocall word That by this reason he might reduce all things to the Church which they call Catholike from the Catholike to the Roman and at last draw them from the Roman to their Councell And when those Churches replied That that was not the mind nor voyce of the auntient Church which had otherwise celebrated the holie Eucharist and had in another sence interpreted the Scripture than now in these dayes it is Cardinal Cusanus Epist 2 3. ad Bohemos Let not this moue thee saith he that in diuers times diuerse are the ceremonies of Priests and that the Scriptures be found applied to the time and diuersly vnderstood so that in one time they be expounded according to the vniuersall ceremonie then currant but the ceremonie being changed the sence thereof again is changed Wherfore although of the same precept of the Gospel the interpretation of the Church be other than in times past yet this sence now currant in vse inspired for the gouernement of the Church ought to be receiued as befitting the time and as the way to saluation The reason followeth because the iudgement of the Church being changed the iudgement also of God is changed And by this accoūt whether it be their Church or their Councell it is not onely extolled aboue the holie Scripture but also aboue God himselfe who is held if we beleeue them to change his counsell after their pleasure of which doctrine truely euen the Iewes in their Thalmud and the Turkes in their Alcoran would be ashamed And when afterwards the Popes haue reduced the
it was afterwards printed by it selfe at Basil in 8o. in Italian Latine French The title of the booke is Francisci Guicciardini loci duo c. which it were not labour lost to read Baptista Mantuanus a Carmelite a man famous for his learning in those times in many places but especially in his ninth Eclogue freely describeth the state of the Church of Rome in his time which he saith was in such sort degenerated that the shepheards and their dogs were become rauening wolues and those whom they should feed and defend they deuoured But let that which he hath in his third booke of Calamities be to vs in stead of the rest Petrique domus pollûta fluente Marcescit luxu nulla hîc arcanareuelo Non ignota loquor licet vulgata referre Sic Vrbes populique ferunt sic fama per omnem Iam vetus Europam mores extirpat honestos Sanctus ager scurris venerabilis ara Cynaedis Seruit honor andae Divum Ganimedibus Aedes Quid miramur opes recidiuaque surgere tecta Thuris odorati globulos cinnama vendit Mollis Arabs Tirij vestes venalia nobis Templa Sacerdotes Altaria sacra Coronae Ignis Thura preces coelum est venale Deusque And Peters house defil'd pines with excesse I name not things vnknowne nor secrets I rehearse Things common let me speake all countries say the same Yea through all the parts of Europe it is the same That honestie from Rome is fled that holie place Serues jeasters buggerers the Altars doe disgrace The houses of the gods with Ganimedes are fild Why doe we admire their wealth the houses they build Arabia Frankincense and Cinamon sells The Tirians goodlie garments Rome all things else Temples and Priests Altars and Crownes they fell for pelfe Fire Frankincense prayers heauen and God himselfe And all this in Italie Neither were they silent in Germany for it is noted that about these times the prouerbes were verie common The neerer to Rome the worse Christian In the name of God begins all mischiefe for this was the beginning of their Bulls He that goes once to Rome sees the man of sinne he that goes twice knowes him hee that goes thrice brings him home with him that is to say being neere the man of sinne is made like him But among the learned many haue left behind them a good testimonie of their conscience Iohn of Vesalia a Doctor and Preacher at Wormes was accused before the Inquisitors for holding these propositions That Prelats haue no authoritie to ordaine new lawes in the Church but to persuade the faithfull to the obseruation of the Gospell That the best interpreters of the Scriptures expound one place by another because men obtaine not the spirit of Christ but by the spirit of Christ That the Doctors be they neuer so holy are not to be beleeued for themselues and the Glosse as little That the commaundements of the Church bind not to sinne That the elect are saued by the onely mercie of God That the Popes Indulgences are vaine and so are the Chrisme Lent difference of meats holie-dayes auricular confession pilgrimages to Rome c. But for as much as he impugned the opinions of Thomas the Frier-Preachers who were of the Inquisition were moued against him Diether also Archbishop of Meniz to auoyd that suspition of heresie the Pope had of him was enforced to yeeld vnto them in so much that without any respect of his yeares or his long sicknesse they proceeded against him whereby he was enforced to reuoke his opinions He that writ his examination which bare date the yeare 1479 saith and takes God to witnesse That he was compelled to that recantation that he made and the burning of his bookes Examen Magistrate Iohannis de Vesalia Moguntia 1479. M. Engeline of Brunswic a great Diuine and M. Iohn Keiserberg withstanding it both men learned and free addicted to neither part especially it seemed to M. Iohn Engeline that they had taken too precipitat a course with so great a personage yea he feared not to affirme that most of his articles yea the greatest part might verie well be defended There are many bookes of his extant and among the rest a Treatise of Indulgences where he peremptorily affirmeth That the supremacie of the Pope is a humane inuention That the Church militant may erre That all things necessarie to saluation are contained in the Scriptures There liued at the same time but somewhat younger Doctor Wesellus of Groning called The Light of the world who in a certaine Epistle of his saith That he did expect that the Inquisitors hauing condemned Vesalius would haue come vnto him hauing defended his opinion both at Paris and at Rome against diuers articles of the Church of Rome And he feareth not to say That many of the Court approued it though it differed not much from the opinion of the Waldenses as we may gather by his writings Iohan. Wesellus de subditis superioribus In his booke of Subiects and Superiors he affirmeth That the Pope can erre and that erring we ought to resist him That by his simonie and wicked gouernement he made it to appeare that he had no care either of God or the good of the Church That his commands bind no farther than they are agreeable to the word of God That his excommunications are no more to be feared than those of any other learned and godlie man for so did the Councell of Constance hearken rather to Iohn Gerson than Iohn the 24 and all good and godlie men to S. Bernard sometime than to Pope Eugenius the third Philip. Melancton in vita Rodolfi Agricolae His workes are to be read printed by pieces at Leipsic Antuerpe Basill Also in this countrie his familiar friend Rodolphus Agricola was verie famous a man worthily accounted one of the lights of this darke age who was of the same opinion And Iosquin of Groning then yong witnesseth That he had often seene them both send forth many a sigh and grone to thinke of the doctrine of the Church so much deformed Gocchius Pupperus a Priest and Curat of Malin in Brabant taught the same reformed doctrine almost in all the Articles especially in that of the free justification of a sinner by the bloud of Christ rejecting all the glosses of Sophisters and Schole men betaking himselfe wholly to the Scriptures and namely to that which S. Paule teacheth vs That those interpretations which they commonly alledge differ from the word of God and smel of the heresie of Pelagian That they haue turned Christianitie into Iudaisme and Pharisaisme His bookes are Printed in Germanie namely Of grace faith the dignitie of the holie Scriptures and others In the Vniuersitie of Tubingue Paulus Scriptoris a Doctour in Diuinitie expounding the fourth booke of the Master of sentences openly condemned transubstantiation as not being grounded vpon the holie Scriptures whom the Augustinians the Disciples of Iohn Stauffich Prouinciall followed with diuers
to Christ of the Philosophers to Paule they double vpon vs euen till they be hoarse What new doctrine is this Mark 1. v. 27. Act. 17. v. 19. Math. 19. v. 8. Joh. 9. v. 29. Joh. 5. v. 46.47 We know that God hath spoken to Moses but this man we know not whence he is To whom preposterously boasting of their antiquitie we may easily answer with the words of Christ himselfe From the beginning it was not so Had ye beleeued Moses or his writings yee had likewise beleeued me Had yee beleeued the sacred word of God the holie Scriptures inspired from aboue the true antiquitie the onely treasurie of the Charters of the Christian Church ye had likewise beleeued me But truely if yee be not ouer hard of beliefe I doubt not but in this worke I shall satisfie you touching both these scruples Let them not make you beleeue the Popes haue bin alwaies such as you now adore Behold here their beginning their progression their encrease their secret subtile cruell outragious enterprises violences assaults A Mysterie not without mysterie so called vnder pretence of the ministerie ending in this prodigious estate that we see in this two-headed monster whilest the ministers of the Gospell the Prelats Bishops Archbishops Patriarches partly vnder Heathen Princes endured cruell persecutions partly vnder Christians though greatly enriched by them whom they obeyed willingly and in all humilitie at the first but afterwards their desires encreasing with their meanes more carelesly and rather for a fashion than otherwise shortly after by open ambition and flattering some in their sinnes especially Phocas in his murder they were made Vniuersall Bishops and secular Princes in Italie excluding Emperours and not content to withdraw themselues from their obedience they likewise absolued both the nobles and people of that oath of allegiance wherewith they were bound At the last threatening with both swords they mingled prophane things with holie confounding and deuouring the holie in the prophane They set kings together by the eares that so they might ruin at one the other and they by their ruine and ouerthrow rise to the highest step of their power They crowne Emperours make and vnmake them at their pleasure trampling them vnder their feet They are now Emperours and Popes together the Lords and Monarches of the world now higher than the Angels equall with God himselfe nay gods great and omnipotent subrogating and abrogating the commandements of the highest God creating God himselfe at their pleasure nay causing him to be created by those whom they call their creatures Now let him whosoeuer he be that yet doubteth couple compare these two extreames together A minister of God sometime a Prelat of the Church now made a god sitting in his throne vsing God if we may beleeue it as his officer Sometime humble and gentle yea the seruant of seruants yeelding obedience to all Princes whatsoeuer now proud cruell treading vpon the neckes of the greatest powers the greatest Princes Sometime glorious for the sanctitie of his life suffering ioyfully for the name of Christ all torments and tortures whatsoeuer now prophane puffed vp with a vaine title of holinesse embrued made drunken with the bloud of Saints What reason what proportion can there be I pray you betwixt two extreames so different so repugnant And what should stay vs but that with astonishment we may crie out A Mysterie great Babylon In so strange a noueltie so diuers changes is it possible that any man should obiect the antiquitie of the Popedome where Satan raigneth so visibly vnder the onely name to say no more the maske of S. Peter Let them not abuse you with the name of the Church the Catholike they call it thereby inferring the Roman Church For the Church of Rome is not nor euer was the Vniuersall the Catholike Church a part thereof it was so long as it continued pure and vnpolluted but yet but a part with others not aboue others And therefore by her fall her ruine the flock of Christ cannot perish though that perish vtterly by her defection the flocke of Christ cannot fayle though that faile vtterly True it is that the Church of Rome was once pure and chast and no small part of the Spouse of Christ so long as she hearkened to his voyce and stopped her eares against the voyce of strangers hauing alwayes before her eyes her vow and contract of mariage But the adulterer with false keyes crept into her bed-chamber nay perhaps by her selfe was let in by the posterne Hee hath defiled her bed and with that contagious copulation her beautifull countenance is become pale and gastly her naturall colour defiled with paintings her true doctrine infected with forged tales in so much that in a manner she is become nothing else but falshood and lyes Other Churches haue done their best endeuours to oppose themselues against her as that of Africa France Germanie Greece and other the East Churches Neither were there wanting in her selfe faithfull dogs who with the danger of their liues ceased not so long as they might to barke at him when he began first to increase to dig and to breake through the wall opposing and interposing their defences making head against him euen in the breach vntill at the last by the collusion of the Roman Clergie hauing obtained the end of his designments and ouerrunning all things at his owne pleasure he made the house of God according to the prouerbe the stable of Augia the caue of Cacus miserably oppressing all the godlie yea pietie it selfe From thence forward the suppressed gronings of the godlie brake forth and the mournefull plaints of that woman that flew from the dragon of our doue the purer Church were euery where heard Her footsteps sometimes though flying from the face of the persecuters you might discerne but yet by the persecuting rable vnmanured defaced halfe couered Her voice amongst the Salmonean thunders of the Popes was hardly heard being euery where interrupted by the noise of the sparkling flames about her and as it were in Phalaris bull in the writings of the Monks and the mouthes of her aduersaries least we should lament the tortures of the godlie turned into the bellowing of an Oxe Doest thou aske therefore where our Church was so manie ages past Where it fed her flockes where it lay at noone Cant. 1. v. 7. Heare I pray thee what S. Iohn the Euangelist saith The woman that is the Church persecuted by the Dragon Apoc. 12. v. 6. 16. did flie into the wildernesse where shee hath a place prepared of God that they should feed her there one thousand two hundred and threescore dayes that is propheticall daies a time certaine and that not short Shee is not therefore to be sought in the Popedome in the light of the world in the middest of pride and excesse It is likewise sayd that the dragon which deceiued the whole world hauing great wrath persecuted the woman and cast out
satisfie thee herein if I can Thou wouldest know when Antichrist inuaded this chayre which for a long time hee coueted and now possesseth It was necessarie that the Palladium le Garde corps of the Church should first be stollen before he could be receiued before that fatall horse could be admitted The word of God the Candlesticke of the holie Scriptures must first bee hid vnder a bushell before the theefe durst creepe in or make any assault vpon the Church which still continuing in force in vaine could that sinke of superstitions besiege it but we kept it farre off from our Troy our rampiers our territories much more from the porch the Temple the Sanctuarie of the Lord. That old Dragon vnder the colour of a not written word cunningly and closely brought in Traditions to betray the Church which the wisedome of the flesh their neere alliance better agreeing with carnall reason did willingly and with good countenance receiue equalled them with the Written word the sacred oracles made them sit cheeke by cheeke with them This law of equalitie being often attempted in the seuenth age and seuenth Idolatrous Synod it was established yea and by vertue thereof Traditions preferred before the Word opposed against it Then Simon rather vnder the name than shape of Simon began to appeare by diuers cunning deuices couering his treacherie persuading vs to receiue that dangerous engine that Troian horse that Epitome as it were of all the Painims impieties into the place of our Palladium the word of God Capis then and diuers others who were of a sounder iudgement fearing their subtilties and finding them cried out to haue it burnt The most famous Fathers of the Church throughout the world foretold threatened the euill to come resisted banded themselues against it But you vnaduised or rather ill aduised ita ferentibus fatis being necessarie that the Prophesies should be fulfilled in their due time Diuiditis muros moenia panditis vrbis Et licet Vtero sonitum quater arma dedêre Diuide your walls and make them plaine euen with the ground Though foure times the armor in his bellie did sound Nothing regarding either the aduertisements of the Apostles the counsell of the Fathers of the Church or the suspitions that it gaue of it selfe But Instantes operi immemores caecique furore Hoc monstram infoelix sacrata sistitis Arce Blind with furie the more is the pitie You place this monster within your citie From thence forward he put all to fire and sword in the citie ransacked the Church polluted the holie things left nothing vntouched with the infectious hands of his Harpies powred out of that fatall horse all manner of superstitious seruices in the Church calling this horse although a marke of the Greekes the Troian horse These superstitions Catholike Orthodoxall because consecrated and hallowed these are their owne words by the Popes though from their bginning they were Heathenish and Idolatrous Now in the middest of this fire this vniuersall confusion thy neighbours house being on fire nay thine owne nay thy beard being singed thou gapest stretchest thy selfe as if thou were halfe asleepe thou cauillest and disputest where it first tooke fire where it began and in the meane time thou burnest thy selfe Wise Antenor deuout Aeneas did not so but breaking through the Grecian troupes got themselues out of the citie with their fellowes gathered together what they could and to sea they goe and putting themselues into the first ships they met with hoyse vp sayles to seeke a new countrey and find it and there they settle being stil Troians whither soeuer they went in what place soeuer they rested carrying with them their houshold gods and the ensignes of their countrey Being still Christians professors of the Catholike faith carrying with them the word of God vntouched by the fire of the Greeks keeping the Sacraments of our Lord sound and pure The Grecians are no Troians though they hold the place and possesse it whatsoeuer title they alledge neither art thou that hast yeelded thy selfe forsaken thy countrey a true Christian since the enemie is where Troy was Antichrist where Christ was furious in the middest of the Temple as once Antiochus was sacrilegious euen betweene the Altars the sacrifices Doe you yet doubt my brethren heare what S. Iohn saith Apocal. 13. v. 5. 2. Thess 2. v. 4. And there was giuen vnto him a mouth that spake great things and blasphemies S. Paule likewise Hee doth sit as God in the Temple of God shewing himselfe that he is God Hearken now and behold Paul 5 your Pope at this day Lib. Benedicti de Benedictis Bononiae excusus Anno 16â—8 Jtem Thes Caraffae Neapoli excusae 1609. He is placed in the beginning of the books lately printed counterfeited as it were in a table euen to the life with this inscription PAVLO V. VICEDEO to Paule the 5 Gods Vicegerent The inuincible Monarch of the Christian Commonwealth and the most valiant Protector of the Pontificall power And in the same stile we read at Tolentine To Paul 3 The most great and excellent God on earth The scepters and diademes of Princes Kings and Emperours are his Trophes who stand about him beholding him with astonishment bowing downeward strooken with his lightning adoring him with this inscription ouer his head His countenance presageth an Empire The word of God soundeth on euery side but God knowes strangely wrested and applyed The nation and kingdome which will not serue him I will visit saith the Lord with the sword and with the famine and with the pestilence Ierem 27. That which was once foretold of Nabuchadnezzar the destroyer of the Church he like another Caiphas applyeth to himselfe and will haue it fulfilled in him the Alastor and vsurper of the Christian Church Againe He gaue him dominion and honor and a Kingdome and all the people shall serue him his dominion is an euerlasting dominion which shall neuer be taken away and his Kingdome shall neuer be destroyed Dan. 7 With their faces towards the earth they shall licke the dust of thy feet Esay 49.23 That which was spoken of Christ onelie the eternall sonne of God gouerning his Church and to be applied to no man else is without blasphemy communicated to others These things were done by the commaund of the Superiors and printed at Bononia and at Naples And that not rashly or by the priuat endeuors and inconsiderat zeale of some priuat men but by a decree of the Popes Senat the matter solemnly deliberated and in Loco Maiorum in the presence of Paul himselfe in a famous assembly of Cardinals and a great concourse of people disputed and determined Here Reader thou beginnest to bend thy browes but they are not secrets that I vtter Rome knowes these things and these monsters are set out to the view of euery man And thou art a great stranger in thine owne Church if thou knowest them not a traytor to thy selfe if knowing them
Rome in the new And that Whore there spoken of what is she but the Pope in whom all that abhomination is comprised and as it were incorporated who holdeth the cup in his hand presenting it to Kings and vnto Peoples and making them drunke therewith And as S. Paule describeth that Man of sinne 2. Thess cap. 2. vers 4. Apocal. 17. vers 3. by saying that it is he which opposeth and lifteth himselfe vp aboue all that is called God so that Whore in S. Iohn is described sitting vpon a scarlet coloured Beast full of names of blasphemies and her cup full of abhominations filthinesse and whoredome Now what greater blasphemie than to call himselfe God and to make himselfe aboue his Word or what greater whoredome than Idolatrie stiled by this verie name in the holie Scriptures All which yet must passe vnder a colour of pietie and religion and couered with a maske of the worship of the liuing God And so farre forth must this hypocrisie preuaile that as S. Paule sayth This man of sinne shall sit as God in the Temple of God 2. Thess cap. 2. and shall haue as S. Iohn speaketh two hornes like a Lambe thereby to make at least some shew and apparance of the doctrine of Christ Apocal. 13. vers 11. yet speaking sayth he like a Dragon and teaching the doctrine of the deuill as doe the Pope and Papacie at this day Thus then you see what the person of Antichrist is As touching the place where he shall haue his Seat for that is the terme which they properly vse the case is cleere 2. Thess cap. 2. vers 4. S. Paule telleth vs That he shall sit in the Temple of God that is in the most eminent place of this visible Church and S. Iohn more plainely Vpon seuen Hils Apocal. 17. vers 9. vers 1. vers 15. i. at Rome aunciently surnamed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. a Citie built vpon seuen hils by vertue of which Seat he shall beare rule ouer manie nations for the great whore sayth he sitteth vpon manie Waters and the Angell expoundeth these words in this manner The Waters which thou hast seene on which the Whore sitteth are Peoples and Multitudes and Nations and Tongues As for the Time which is the maine doubt of all S. Paule telleth vs And now sayth he you know 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that which withholdeth him to the end he may be reuealed in his due time to wit the Romane Empire whose place Antichrist was to possesse which also was of necessitie first to be dissolued before that other could openly appeare wherefore also it is said in the verse next following 2. Thess cap. 2. vers 6. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Onely vntill he which now withholdeth be taken out of the way or abolished because that the one must build and raise it selfe vpon the ruines of the other in which place by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that which withholdeth or hindereth is meant the Romane State and by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he which withholdeth or hindereth their forme of gouernment which was Monarchicall as before by the Apostasie was signified the Romane Church by that man of sinne the head and gouernour thereof was prefigured And S. Iohn speaketh yet more plainely as one that saw Antichrist at a lesser distance and sayth Apocal. 13. vers 3. 12. 15. That this second Beast exerciseth the power of the first Beast in his presence that is that he arrogateth this power to himselfe in the face of the Empire and setleth it in himselfe in such sort that the deadlie wound of the first Beast seemed to be healed to whom also he giueth life and speech making the old estate of Rome to quicken againe and to reuiue in the new All which could not possibly be done by one man not yet in the life of one man certaine ages sometimes passing betweene the first decline and the finall ruine of great Empires but in long continuance of time and succession of manie yeres as the manner of one State is in long time to raise it selfe out of the corruption and ashes of another And so much appeareth by that which followeth in S. Paule for sayth he that mysterie of iniquitie now worketh this thred of Sathan is alreadie set into the loome not by open force but as it is there added According to the effectuall working of Sathan in all power 2. Thess ca. 2. 7 vers 9. 10. Apocal. 13.14 and cap. 14. vers 8. in signes and miracles of lies and in all deceitfulnesse of iniquitie and as S. Iohn sayth seducing the inhabitants of the earth by her signes and wonders which she had power giuen her to doe before the Beast and making all nations to drinke of the wine of her fornications and ensorceling them with idolatrous superstitions And indeed this pestilent Estate and Empire enemie to God and to his Christ is not now as in some measure we see alreadie come to passe begun to be destroyed by force of armes but as S. Paule sayth By the spirit of the Lords mouth 2. Thess cap. 2. vers 8. and by the brightnesse of his comming by the preaching of his Word and cleare light of his doctrine which is to shine in these later dayes which are opposed to the darknesse and mists of Sathan as the comming of Christ in brightnesse i. in truth is opposed to the comming of that man of sinne in all power of lying the Lord proclaiming by his Angell euen by the ministerie of his true seruants with a loud voice vnto all the world If anie one adore the Beast and his Image Apocal. 14. vers 9. 10. and take his marke vpon his forehead and vpon his hand he also shall drinke of the pure wine poured out of the cup of his wrath and shall be tormented with fire and brimstone before the holie Angels and before the Lambe But sayth S. Iohn Here is the patience of the Saints as also S. Paule sayth in the verie beginning of that second chapter to the Thessalonians Be not yee troubled neither by spirit neither yet by word neither by Epistle as if that day were neere at hand his meaning is that this mysterie alreadie set on foot must run on and hold his course and that in the meane time the Saints of God haue much to suffer euen betweene that day wherein that Whore glorying in her wantonnesse should say I sit a Queene and cannot be a widow and that day Apocal. 18. vers 7. 8. cap. 2. vers 10. euen that instant of time when her wounds shall come vpon her that she shall be burned in the fire that the Angell shall crie out saying She is fallen She is fallen Wherefore againe I say that this cannot be meant of one man or of one age but of manie of the waxing and waining of some temporall Monarchie of the infancie youth perfect age decline and finall destruction
of some spirituall tyrannie neither let anie man thinke that this is a chicke of my â—aâ—ching but the interpretation of the most auncient Fathers which in all likelyhood receiued it by hand from the Apostles for to haue named the destruction of the Romane Empire had in those dayes beene a capitall offence and therefore S. Paule to the Thessalonians Cap. 2. Remember yee not saith he how that when I was with you I told you of these things he told those things to the disciples in plaine words which he would write but in cipher and S. Iohn sayth A mysterie that great Babylon c. and Here is vnderstanding who hath wisdome c. And they which came after recounting the euents as they fell out could more plainely decipher this secret Caball and drawing wide the curtaine see more clearely into this prophesie than they which went before them But before we goe anie farther let vs here take a view and see what was the opinion of the ancient Fathers and Doctors concerning the person of Antichrist the time of his appearing and the place of his residing As touching the first namely whether Antichrist be a Man or else an Estate or Kingdome a Tertul. de Resurrectione cap. 25. Tertullian calleth him Ciuitatem prostitutam a People prostituted vnto whoredome meaning no doubt that spirituall whoredome which is Idolatrie And S. b Ambros in Apocal. cap. 17. Ambrose tearmeth it the Citie of the deuill and Rome the harlot c Hieron ad Marcel viduaÌ„ S. Ierome stileth it by the name of Babylon and of Rome and the verie Church it selfe of Rome d Augustin Hom. 10. in Apocal. idem Homil. 11. S. Augustine brandeth it with the title and appellation of the wicked Citie and corporation of wicked ones fighting against the Lambe e Idem lib. 13. de Ciuitat Dei cap. 2. lib. 20. cap. 19. A people contrarie to the people of God which together with their Head is called Antichrist an hereticall Church in name Christian but indeed Infidell meaning Rome that second Babylon f Gregor in Moral lib. 33. cap. 26. S. Gregorie calleth it a multitude or companie of the Preachers of Antichrist Adde we vnto these our moderne Doctors g Tho. in Apocal cap. 13. Thomas Aquinas sayth That Antichrist is a Bodie or Corporation and not a Man h Gloss ordinar ib. the ordinarie Glosse The whole Antichrist consisteth of a Bodie and a Head and lastly i Hugo Cardin ib. Hugo Cardinalis sayth That it is an Vniuersitie that is a Communaltie or People and in like sort speake manie others Concerning the second point which is the time of his reuealing they say that it shall fall vpon the decline of the Romane Empire whose ruines he shall appropriate to himselfe First k Tertul. de Resur carnis c. 24. Tertullian Antichrist sayth he shall not come Donec é medio fiat vntill he be taken out of the way who sayth he but euen the Romane Empire which once comming to be distracted into ten kingdomes shall draw Antichrist after it at the heeles And thence it was that those old Christians to put off this lamentable time of Antichrist from their dayes were wont in their ordinarie Liturgie to pray l Idem in Apologet cap. 32. ad Scapul ca. 1. Pro mora finis that it would please God to deferre the fall of this Empire And after him m Hieron ad Algasiana S. Ierome sayth That Antichrist shall not come vntill the Romane Empire be first rased to the ground and that the Nations be first wholly reuolted from it which S. Paule durst not speake openly because they tooke it to be an eternall Empire fearing to draw on a persecution vpon the tender blossome of the Church to wit vnder pretence of treason against the State and n Ambros in 2. ad Thessalon cap. 2. S. Ambrose vseth almost the same words vpon that place to the Thessalonians so doth o Augustin de Ciuitat Dei lib. 20. cap. 19. S. Augustine interpreting the same words of the Apostle in his 20 booke de Ciuitate Dei And p Chrysost in 2. ad Thessal cap. 2. Chrysostome giueth a reason of his not comming sooner For sayth he so long as the feare of this great Empire shall endure no man shall willingly subiect himselfe to Antichrist but so soone as that shall fall he shall inuade the vacant Empire and shall appropriate to himselfe the authoritie both of God and man that is the temporall power in consequence of the spirituall As for his Seat we say he shall haue it in the most eminent and conspicuous place of the visible Church q Orig. in Matt. tract 27. Origen saith That he sitteth vpon the chaire of the Scriptures whence he taketh the proofes of his false doctrines He sitteth vpon the buildings of the Scriptures and vaunteth himselfe as if he were God And whence I pray you doth Antichrist in these dayes take his proofes to shew that all power is giuen him both in heauen and in earth but from the Scriptures r Hieron ad Algasiam Saint Ierome expounding that place He shall sit in the temple of God that is saith he either at Ierusalem as some thinke but we know that according to the prediction of our Sauior there is now not one stone of that citie left vpon another or as we thinke more properly in the Church And Å¿ Chrysost in 2. Thess c. 2. Hom. 3 Chrysostome more resolutely Not saith he at Ierusalem but in the temple of the churches and the Scholiast speaketh after the same maner And againe t Idem in opere impers Hom. 49. That wicked Heresie That armie of Antichrist shall sit in the holie places of the Church and shall possesse them and then he that will know where the true Church of Christ is where should he find it but in the Scriptures And u Hilar. contra Auxentium Saint Hilarie Doubt you saith he that Antichrist shall sit vpon the buildings of the Church The wild forests prisons and dungeons and hollow dennes of the earth where sometimes the Prophets prophesied are to my seeming lesse to be feared than the churches And w Theodor. in epitome diuin decret lib. 2. in 2. ad Thess c. 2 Theodoret though so farre off yet saw most cleerely into this point The Apostle saith he calleth the Church the Temple of God wherein Antichrist shall take vnto himselfe the Prime seat seeking to make himselfe to be reputed and taken as a God And x Oecumen Oecumenius also speaketh after the same manner And y et Theophil ib. Theophilact Not properly sayth he in the Temple which is at Ierusalem but in the churches and in euerie holie temple And z Thomas ib. Aquinas In the temple saith he that is in the churches rather than at Ierusalem And S. Augustine goeth farther Shall Antichrist saith he
an Apostolicall tradition the other an obseruation receiued from Saint Iohn the Apostle in Ephesus and so continued vnto their dayes This was a difference about a thing in it selfe indifferent and therefore not worthie to disturbe that happie quietnesse and to dissolue the vnion of the Church Polycrates B. of Ephesus in Asia defended his cause by a certaine Epistle registred in Eusebius grounded as he saith vpon holie Scriptures vpon the example of S. Iohn and many other renowned martyrs as also vpon the long continued and vniforme obseruation of the Churches of all Asia It would haue troubled Victor as it shold seeme to haue answered the reasons of this Epistle what doth he therfore Victor saith Eusebius Euseb Hist Ecclesiast lib. 5. edit Latin c. 22.23.24 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who was then President of the Church of Rome went at one blow to cut off from that common vnion the Parishes of all Asia with the neighbouring Churches as men of a different opinion in religion setting them by his Epistles as it were vpon a scaffold to the view of all the world and proclaiming excommunicated all the brethren which there inhabited OPPOSITION But this saith Eusebius this attempt of Victor pleased not all the Bishops as if he had said That he did this rather of his owne head and fancie than by authoritie of the Synod wherein it was decreed nay rather they exhorted him Ruffinus translateth it inhibebant they commaunded him to seeke the peace loue and vnitie of his brethren The sayings of sundrie Bishops vttered vpon this occasion saith Eusebius are yet rife in mens remembrance whereby they sharpely reproued Victor Among the rest that of Ireneus writing to him in the name of the Churches which he gouerned in France to this effect That true it was the mysterie of our Lords resurrection ought not to be celebrated but on the Sunday and so are they at a point with him about the thing in question but that for the obseruance of a tradition or auncient custome Victor in duetie ought not to cut off whole Churches condemning thereby the abuse of his authoritie And note here that the interpreter of Eusebius maketh Ireneus to say That Victor should not cut off whole Churches from the bodie of Christs vniuersall Church as if Ireneus had held the Church of Rome for such Whereas in Eusebius it is onely thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. whole Churches of God And his drift herein is cleere by the whole tenor of that Epistle The Priests saith he vnto Victor which before Soter presided in that Church which you now gouerne namely Anicetus Pius Higinus Telesphorus and Xystus neither obserued that day themselues nor suffered others to obserue it yet maintained they peace with those which came vnto them from the Parishes and Churches where it was obserued neither did they euer reiect anie by occasion of this formalitie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But the Priests which were before you sent vnto them the Eucharist and communicated with them in Sacrament So fared it betweene Polycarpus and Anicetus Priest i. Bishop of Rome whom though Anicetus could not persuade to depart from that which he had euer before obserued as being a disciple of S. Iohn yet parted they in peace and all the Church continued in good accord as well they which did obserue the foureteenth day as they which obserued it not And in this manner wrote Ireneus not onely to Victor but also to sundrie Bishops of other Churches Yet Bellarmine telleth vs Bellarm. lib. 2. cap. 19. de Rom. Pontif. that Victor did well and wisely in so doing to preuent Iudaisme but Ireneus by his leaue shall weigh heauier in the scales with vs than he so also shall our Churches of France who concurring with Victor in the matter yet condemned the manner of his proceedings so shall Eusebius who hauing no part in the brawle yet affirmeth that Ireneus justly reproued Victor And Wicelius in our time sayth boldly See Wicelius That in the Bishops before Victor the spirit abounded but in those which came after him the flesh began to haue the vpper hand and Ireneus himselfe seemeth to touch vpon this string where he speaketh of those Qui Principalis consessionis tumore elati sunt Lib. 4. cap. 4. i. who swell with the pride of the Principall or Prime See from whom we ought to seperate our selues But here Baronius maketh himselfe ridiculous in his Historie whiles he would persuade vs Baronius tom 2. An. 198. art 2 3 4 5 9. that Theophilus bishop of Caesarea assembled the Councell in Palestina which was held vpon this occasion by commission from Victor Bishop of Rome alledging for his author Beda in his booke of the Vernall Equinox written seuen hundred yeres after Iudge the reader what credit this ought to haue in prejudice of Ireneus Polycarpus and Eusebius himselfe Euseb li. 5. c. 25. Histor Eccles who sayth plainely in this manner speaking of that Synod At this day there is extant a certaine writing of the Bishops then called together in Palestina among whom Theophilus presided 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as also another writing of those of Rome mentioning Victor their Bishop where we find no trace of anie prerogatiue at all Neither sticketh he to tell vs as much of the Synod of Asia as if Polycrates had held it in qualitie of Pope Victors Legat because forsooth he telleth him in his Epistle that he had called together those Bishops Euseb lib. 5. ca. 21. 22. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Baron to 2. an 198. art 2 3 4. which he entreated him to assemble as if Popes prayers and requests were to be construed and interpreted for commaunds absolute and proceeding from a soueraigne authoritie All which is founded vpon an idle supposall that the bishop of Rome was euen in those dayes reputed and generally taken as vniuersall Bishop and Pontifex Maximus i. High Priest or Pontife Let vs therefore now see the grounds of this supposall and the proofes of this assertion First then Baronius alledgeth a certaine Epistle of Sixtus the first wherein he calleth himselfe the vniuersall Bishop of the Apostolicke Church But who knoweth not that the most learned euen among themselues haue euer discarded these Epistles as false and counterfeit But aboue all this hath the markes of the forge where it was hammered bad Latine not answerable to the puritie of those times and ill befitting a Bishop of the Latines with a false date of the Consuls Adrianus and Verus who raigned long after in the yeare 137 which might well make this grand Annalist to blush for shame We could as well crie quittance with him and for our purpose alledge an Epistle decretall of Pope Eleutherius to the Bishops of France Onuphrius in Fastis Pontif. where he telleth them That the vniuersall Church of Christ is committed to their charge this being an Epistle of as good pistoll proofe as
of thy venerable Father meaning the Bishop There is but one faith and consent of all we may not oppose against thy Father our Collegue and fellow Minister Bellarmine yet instanceth againe in the case of Felix and Fortunatus a couple of schismatikes of Afrike who would haue had their cause new hammered before Cornelius Bishop of Rome But we haue alreadie declared what was the opinion of S. Cyprian thereupon Cyprian edit Pamel epist 55. 68. protesting that if such courses taken may be allowed all discipline would come to naught And Stephen who succeeded Cornelius when he attempted to vndertake the patronage of Basilides and Martialis Basil in Epist ad Occident whom the Churches of Spaine had deposed from their Chaires preuailed as little as his predecessor had done before him As for Liberius his bad hap was to take vpon him the protection of that hypocrit Eustathius Bishop of Sebasta Nazian in ep ad Caledon and Damasus of Vitalis a Bishop of the East whom afterwards vpon better aduise he excommunicated neither doth Baronius denie but that Syricius himselfe Baron to 5. an 397. art 17. sequ an 399. had he not beene forewarned by Marcella had beene as almost he was ouertaken by the Origenists so easie a matter was it by faire words and low crouchings to come ouer these men blinded with ambition and with desire of soueraigne authoritie But to come to this age and matter now in hand we read that Theophilus Bishop of Alexandria assembled a Synod and therein absolutely condemned the Origenists wherein he neuer expected either authoritie or aduice from Rome nay Rome her selfe was content to follow his example namely Anastasius the yere following Hieron ep 78. ad Pammach Marcell witnesse S. Hierosme who writing of this subject sayth Him whom Demetrius chased out of Alexandria Theophilus vanquished ouer all the world c. He boldly proclaimed Origen for an heretike Let the Chaire of S. Peter by her preaching confirme what the Chaire of Marc the Euangelist hath taught adding afterwards That indeed Anastasius had now condemned in the West what formerly had been condemned in the East not that Theophilus had need of confirmation from him for his sentence was absolute and carried execution with it But as Hierosme saith They both did it with the same zeale as led by the same spirit because they had both drunke out of the same fountaine of the Scriptures But there arose at this time a certaine difference betweene Chrysostome Bishop of Constantinople and this Theophilus of Alexandria whereof they would sucke no small aduantage the case was this Nectarius Bishop of Constantinople being dead question arose about the choice of a successor The Bishops of the prouince assembled in Synod by common consent of Clergie and People elected Chrysostome Socrat. l. 6. c. 2. Sozom. l. 8. c. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and called him from Antioch to be their Bishop Here Baronius groundeth his argument for sayth he it is euident that Theophilus opposed himselfe against his election and would haue brought in one Isidorus a Priest of his dioces if therefore sayth he that Canon of the Councell of Constantinople had bin of force Baron to 5. an 397. art 63. which equalleth Constantinople with Rome how could Theophilus haue medled in this election and thence concludeth that it is a forged Canon in despight of all Histories whatsoeuer But let this Annalist read the Historie once more To giue the greater credit and lustre to this election sayth Socrates there were also manie other Bishops there assembled by order from the Emperour and among the rest Theophilus of Alexandria who did what he could to staine the credit and reputation of Chrysostome Whence it appeareth that he was not there but by speciall order from the Emperor Arcadius and therefore his argument concludeth not And here began the quarrell betweene these two Theophilus a man of an implacable spirit tooke the other to taske the reason was for that Theophilus had not long before excommunicated certaine Origenists who presently fled to Chrysostome whom yet Chrysostome would not receiue to his Communion vntill he might heare the reasons of Theophilus either by himselfe or by some others from him concerning their excommunication Theophilus also had this aduantage ouer him that through his libertie of speech in pulpit he had drawne the hatred of the great ones of the Court and of the Emperour himselfe but aboue all of the Empresse vpon his head Wherefore Theophilus was sent for to sit vpon him who comming to Constantinople assembled a Synod but for feare of the people held it without the citie the Synod consisting for the most part of those Bishops whom Chrysostome for their demerits had formerly deposed Pallad in vita Chrysost an 403 Thither he cited Chrysostome to appeare before him and them who had to the open view of all men combined themselues against him Chrysostome on the contrarie held another Synod within the walls whither he also cited Theophilus to appeare before him and farther by three Bishops and two Priests admonished him and his adherents not to peruert or trouble the orders of the Church especially not to violate the Canon of Nice by medling in other mens iurisdictions Pallad in vita Chrysost Socrat. l. 2. c. 4. Sozom. l. 8. c. 17. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that he in his Synod had the greater number of Bishops and assembled out of diuers Prouinces that yet he refused not to put himselfe vpon the triall of him and of his Synod prouided that his professed enemies were first remoued if not that then he appealed to a Generall Councell These are the words of Palladius in the life of Chrysostome likewise of Socrates and Sozomene in their Histories And why then did he not appeale to Rome or can they shew anie such authoritie as this for the maintenance of Appeales to the See of Rome Which notwithstanding they proceeded to his deposition and cast him into exile hauing no other cause against him but that he refused to appeare before them But why then sayth Baronius had not be rather relieued himselfe vpon that third Canon of Constantinople if anie such had beene in force I answere because the Canon of the Nicene Councell was more proper for his purpose the question not being properly of jurisdiction but of the integritie of his person By which Canon of Nice Theophilus who was set ouer the Churches of Egypt had nothing to doe with the Churches of Thracia But hereupon the people began to repine and mutinie till in the end Chrysostome was restored to his Chaire Shortly after he drew more anger vpon him by like Pulpit libertie as before and his aduersaries taking hold of this occasion condemned him a second time alledging that he had returned to his Chaire without restitution first had and obtained from them And thereupon the displeasure of the Empresse joyned with the implacable hatred of
which fled vnto them for protection And this is that which the Fathers call Typhum seculi in Ecclesiam Christi inducere Typho isto to bring in worldlie pride and arrogancie into the Church of Christ which they doubted not to speake vnto Boniface himselfe saying We beleeue that seeing thou sittest in the Romane Church we shall no longer be oppressed with this vaine pride calling him alwaies Domine frater For whereas they triumph in this word Sanctitati vestrae i. your Holinesse they must vnderstand that the Popes themselues vsed the same stile and gaue the same title to them and to all other Bishops as Zozimus writing to these verie Africans We are persuaded sayth he that your Holinesse hath beene informed touching the proofe and triall which we haue made of Caelestius his absolute and sound faith and so likewise to others Against this maine wall of truth and veritie Baronius opposeth the brittle glasse of his owne fancie seeking to darken this cleare light with the smoake of his vaine discourse howbeit like a bird in a net the more he striueth the more he is intangled and the reader may easily obserue that he spendeth himselfe in vaine talke and sophistrie And first it much offendeth his patience that we say that those three Popes produced the Canon of Sardica vnder the name of the Councell of Nice for if it were done by error where is their infallibilitie if of malice where is then their sanctitie But saith he it may be that the text was corrupted Baron vol. 5. an 419. art 70. sequ and this word Nicene put for Sardican and I am forced to beleeue that these acts are not reported truly and as they ought to be Tell me reader whosoeuer thou art will such a shift serue in a matter of this importance Idem ib. art 87. Secondly saith he what aduantage was there to be gotten in alledging the one for the other for was not the Sardican Councell as good as the Nicene or are they not both Generall Councels and we haue alreadie proued that the Sardican Synod was neuer reckoned among the Generall neither did Innocent euer plead for himselfe other than the Canon of Nice vnder colour of this glorious name to dazzle the eyes of men and to abuse the world Thirdly saith he what likelihood that the Africans would withstand these Appeales seeing they had beene vsed from all antiquitie the onely thing which they misliked was the forme What need of answere to this argument more than the bare recitall of the argument it selfe and who doubteth of their presumption and arrogancie Or who knoweth not that euill manners giue commonly occasion of good lawes that vsurpations cause orderings and that if injustice were not we should not need the knowledge of the lawes Thou tellest vs that Celestius a companion and an abettor of the heretike Pelagius was condemned in Afrike August contra duas Pelagij ep l. 2. c. 3. Epistola Zosim ad Aurel. Carthag episcop that he appealed from this sentence to Zozimus Bishop of Rome that he admitted of the appeale and that this was but the yeare before true and Baronius you may perceiue that this proceeded of that Papall humor to admit of all plaintifes suffering themselues with flatterie and faire words to be abused oft times by the most dangerous heretikes But say I pray you what followeth Is it not that the Africanes complained of these wrongs that Zozimus carried it not farre that he was regulated and ordered the next yere following Augustin epist 261. edit Plantin Yea but saith he Doe you not see so and so manie examples of these Appeales mentioned in S. Augustine and thereupon alledgeth his 261 Epistle all at large Annalist would be as he is Doth he not see that all these examples were before the law was made and that they were the proper occasion and cause of this Decree and doe men in Commonwealths matters ground themselues vpon abuses or rather vpon Lawes vpon that which de facto is done or rather vpon that which of right ought to be done The truth of the cause is this Anthonie Bishop of Foussall in Afrike being deposed by the Bishops of his owne Prouince got letters of commendation from the Primat of Nicomedia to Zozimus Bishop of Rome by meanes whereof he found accesse to Zozimus and after him to his successor Celestin who bad man as he was went about to restore him by force of armes Whereupon S. Augustine who was present at his condemnation wrote to Celestin in this manner We are threatened saith he with a Posse comitatus and force of armes to put the sentence of the Apostolike See in execution and so shall we poore Christians stand in greater feare of a Catholike Bishop than the heretikes themselues doe of a Catholike Emperour Let not these things so be I doe coniure thee by the blood of Christ and by the memorie of the Apostle S. Peter who warneth those which are set ouer the Christian assemblies not to dominiere with violence ouer their brethren What could this holie Bishop doe more to stay the course of his rage and madnesse but in that great Synod of Carthage he with a multitude of other worthie persons layed the axe to the verie root of his pretended soueraignetie by their sentence there pronounced against him Now tell me whereas Baronius in this cause of Antonie Bishop of Foussall crieth out O admirabilem Dei prouidentiam c. O the wonderfull prouidence of God Ib. art 76. in matters concerning the Catholike Church at that verie time when controuersie was betweene the Fathers of Afrike concerning the Canon of Nice God would haue it that a cause should fall out by occasion whereof Saint Augustine himselfe who was present at that Councell was euen compelled to record vnto posteritie so manie examples of those who had recourse and did appeale to the Church of Rome Tell me I say whether we haue not farre greater cause to prayse his goodnesse in that out of these enormities and abuses he was pleased to direct this Councell to set downe a rule and a certaine order by which the Churches of Afrike might from that time forward for euer be directed Baron vol. 5. an 419. art 92. Fourthly will you see saith he how much they attribute and yeeld to the Church of Rome When they went about to set downe a certaine Canon of the Bible they consulted Boniface thereupon requesting him to confirme it and what likelyhood that they would not vse the like submission in the rest of their Canons But the verie reading of that Canon is a refuting of this assertion Concil Carthag Can. 47. It seemeth good vnto vs say the Fathers in that Canon that nothing be read in the Churches but onely the holie Scriptures which are these Genesis Exodus Leuiticus c. Wherefore their resolution and decree was absolute without anie reseruation both that the Scriptures onely should
Church to that of Rome or rather to make them equall each to other For whereas the Countie Iustinian tearmeth the Bishop of Rome Arch Pontife which importeth no more as Baronius himselfe confesseth than Archbishop this argueth not any superioritie but onely a Primacie of this See Neither doe those words in the letters of Pompeius Archbishop of the Vniuersall Church make any thing at all for Baronius his cause as if the Popes had at that time beene taken for Vniuersall Bishops 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For it is in the Greeke onely of the Catholike Church a Title long before giuen as alreadie hath bin declared vnto Basil and to Athanasius and to sundrie other Bishops Because as Saint Cyprian saith the Church is but one of which euerie Bishop gouerneth his part or portion alone without a consorts and the Bishop of Rome had at that time a great part vnder him For I would know when Pope Agepete consecrated Mennas by the name of Vniuersall Bishop whether he purposed to make him Pope or no and Dorotheus Bishop of Thessalonica though inferiour in degree to the Patriarches yet calleth he the Bishop of Rome Father and fellow Minister and Companion in seruice Fourthly wee shall best judge of the cause by casting our eye vpon the effects It sell out therefore that one of Horâ—isda his Legats had been foulely outraged at Thessalonica Dorotheus which had euer much fauoured them before was accused as author of that outrage Whereupon Hormisda sent vnto his Legats That they should be instant with the Emperour that Dorotheus might be deposed and banished into some farre countrey or otherwise sent to Rome vnder sure and sufficient gard and withall that one Aristides who was supposed to haue had a finger in that businesse should not succeed him The Emperour his answer was That there was no reason why he should be sent to Rome to be heard there where they might easily acquit themselves for want of an accuser And so all his punishment was to be sent for a few dayes to Heraclea and then was he restored to his See againe How farre are these proceedings from that power which the Pope pretendeth And yet haue we no more of all this matter than we find in an Epistle of one of those Legats to Hormisda Here Baronius Baron vol. 7. an â—19 art 140. as his manner is crieth out Is it possible that Iustice vnder an Emperor who taketh his name from Iustice should be thus forestalled through money in the cause of the holie Father for that was the imputation which Iohn one of the Legats laied vpon the Emperour But if somewhat staieth Baronius his stomacke that the Emperour shortly after consulted the Pope vpon certaine points of faith And what of that for his place considered what more vsuall or what would he inferre thereupon Moreouer he pleaseth himselfe much in a certaine sentences taken out of a certaine letter which he wrot vnto Hormisda which sentence hee causeth to bee printed in great letters Ib. art 98. We beleeue and hold for Catholike that which was intimated to vs by your religious answer O how dangerous a thing it is to deale fairely with this kind of people And what shall we oppose this faire dealing against all those proceedings formerly by vs declared And yet he cutteth off this sentence with an c. whereas commonly he is no niggard in reciting whole Epistles and therefore we haue reason to suspect that something followeth which if it were knowne would maâ—e his cause especially considering that these Epistles are taken out of the Vatican and the greater part of them as yet remaine vnprinted Fiftly and lastly he maketh much of one Possessor a Bishop of Afrike who sent a certaine commentarie which he had composed vpon the Epistles of Saint Paul vnto Hormisda and complaineth that he could receiue no answer The reason was saith he Ib. an 52â— art 12 13 14. because hee well knew that the Catholike Church admitteth of no interpretation of holie Scriptures but onely such as were first approued by the Apostolike See And where I pray you can he shew vs that Saint Cyprian Hilarie Ambrose Augustine Ierome Chrysostome and others euer sent their bookes to him for his approbation or what should they haue done to haue gotten their bookes approued when Pope Marcellinus sacrificed vnto Idols and when Liberius became an Arrian and when many of the rest turned Heretikes To what purpose therefore serueth all this discourse of Baronius but onely to busie and to abuse mens thoughts with childish vanities 16. PROGRESSION That Iohn Bishop of Rome was sent embassador from Theodoric to the Emperour Iustine and what honour the Emperour there did vnto him An. 524. ABout the yeare 524 when Iustine the Emperour had depriued the Arrians of those Churches which they had in Constantinople Theodoric then king of Italie and a professed Arrian tooke offence thereat and sent Iohn Bishop of Rome his embassadour vnto him The Popes now vse to send kings in their errands assisted with certaine Senators to intreat him to restore them to their Churches if not to tell him That he purposed to serue the Catholikes throughout Italie with the same sauce Liber Pontif. in Iohan. 1. And the Pontificall booke saith That they entreated the Emperour with many salt teares and that in the end they obtained their request Which he repeateth two seuerall times howsoeuer Baronius would faine disguise the matter And Nicephorus reporteth That when Iohn Bishop of Rome was brought to an equall seat where Epiphanius Bishop of Constantinople was to sit side by side with him for he neuer contested with him for the precedencie he was not therewith content but required to bee placed vp aboue Epiphanius in a throne by himselfe which perhaps was granted vnto him in regard of his qualitie of embassadour And Marcellinus speaking hereof saith That dexter dextero Ecclesiae assedit solio â—eaning that Epiphanius gaue him the right hand which if we will credit Baronius in many places of his booke is the lesse honourable place But the Pontificall booke maketh sure worke and saith That the Emperour Iustine in honour vnto God prostrated himselfe before the Pope and adored him OPPOSITION Theodoric though an Arrian yet much commended for his great moderation whether it was because he could not endure this pride or whether he had beene informed that he had suffered himselfe to be led away by those extraordinarie honours which Iustine had done vnto him immediatly vpon his returne to Rauenna chipt him vp in prison where he continued to his dying day Which made the Popes for a while after not to carrie themselues so briâ—kly as before Yet persuaded they the common people Paul Diac. l. 25. that a certaine good man had seene the soule of Theodorie caried betweene this Iohn and Symmachus the chiefe Senator whose head he had taken off into the isle of Lipara by Sicilie there to be cast headlong into
certainely tooke not the See of Rome much lesse euerie one that should come to sit thereon as infallible in points of faith seeing that Pelagius himselfe was faine for his owne discharge to send vnto them the confession of his faith as it appeareth by that Epistle As for those other Bishops of Venetia and Istria they proceeded so farre as to constitute and ordaine the Bishop of Aquileia Ouerseer of their Church by the name of Patriarch a knot which the Popes were neuer afterward able to vndoe Baron vol. 7. an 570. art 11. and Baronius himselfe giueth that Patriarchship no other beginning than this As for France he was as little obeyed there as in any place whatsoeuer For the second Councell of Tours saith Iuxta conniventiam That they were there assembled by the sufferance and permission of the most renowmed king Cheribert and the fift of Orleans That they were assembled by Childebert to learne from the mouth of these Fathers what was holy Pela in Epist ad Childibert in 2. tom Concilio And the like is to be seene in the second Councell of Paris where Pelagius writing vnto Cheribert then king What paine saith he ought wee to take to free our selues from scandall and suspition by presenting to you the obedience and dutie of our confession that is to giue them an account of their true beliefe and Orthodox profession adding a reason farre different from the learning of these times For that saith he the holie Scriptures doe commaund that we also be subiect to higher powers Which Epistle is also taken into the Decret And to conclude the first Councell of Paris decreed That so often as Bishoprickes fell void Synod Paris ca. 8. to 2. Concil Satisdandum 25. q. 1. prouision should bee made by the joynt election of Clergie and people and that the Metropolitan assisted by the Bishops of his owne Prouince or of some Prouince next adjoyning should consecrate and ordaine him according to the ancient Canons without any reference at all to Rome though we find that euen at this verie time Iohn the third successor to Pelagius pursued the chase of his predecessors writing not only to the Bishops but to all in generall in France and Germanie in manner following We will and commaund that you and euerie of you all Bishops also and Priests whatsoeuer to obserue all the Decretals and ordinances of our predecessors in matters belonging to the Church And if any shall attempt the contrarie let him know that there is no place for repentance left vnto him Yet we find Greg. Turon l. 8. c. 20. that Vrsicin Bishop of Cahors at that verie time was excommunicated in the Synod of Mascon which was there called by the commaundement of king Gontran for entertaining Gombalt who then stood out in rebellion against him and that vpon his humble confession and penitent acknowledgement of his fault they enjoyned him not to cut either his haire or his beard neither yet to drinke wine nor to eat flesh nor to celebrate the office neither yet to minister the Communion during the space of three yeares An euident token that these Bishops assembled in Synod held still in their owne hands an absolute authoritie ouer their delinquent brethren And no maruell if these Bishops which dwelt so farre off made so light of the Popes commands seeing that euen vnder his nose the Archbishops of Aquileia Rauenna and Milan held their owne against him especially he of Rauenna which citie the Emperor Honorius and his successors had made the seat of the Empire from thence to looke a little neerer and to see what was doing in the East and where at that time Iustinus the second had commaunded Longinus his Exarcke or Vicar generall of the Empire in Italie to reside with power to commaund ouer all Dukes and other officers of those Prouinces who vpon the first entrance of the Lombards into Italie planted strong garrisons in euerie citie of defence especially in Rome and Rauenna Whence it ensued that the Pope could doe nothing in temporal matters by reason of the presence of the Exarck who did all in all and in spirituall affaires he was faine to keepe himselfe within his owne bounds because he saw that his spirituall authoritie which as a shadow followeth euer the bodie of the temporall power grew towards the wane and minished as that other of Rauenna encreased Neither was that his power at all acknowledged at Aquileia and Milan Sigon de Regno Italiae li. 1. where the Archbishops pretended That they held not of the See of Rome not at Aquileia because as Rome gloried in Saint Peter so did she in the Euangelist Saint Mâ—â—ke as first founder of her Church which had since that time beene ennobled with sundrie holie Bishops and Martyrs Not at Milan because her Church was first founded by Barnabas the Apostle and after that honoured by the Bishoprick of Saint Ambrose and had either of them a multitude of Suffragant Bishops vnder them and peraduenture they thought that tradition of Saint Peters chaire not to be all of the truest and easier to be said than proued And this is that which Sigonius reporteth though a writer of their owne Guicciard Histor li. 4. and which Guicciardine also deliuereth in these words In this time saith he meaning of the Exarchat the Bishops of Rome had nothing to doe in matters temporal and because the beautie of their ancient manners and pietie was now decayed men had them not in such admiration and reuerence as before but they liued vnder the commaund and subiection of the Emperours and Exarchs without whose leaue and licence they might not accept or presume to execute the office of the Bishopricke though chosen by the Clergie and people of the Citie and which is more the Bishops of Constantinople and of Rauenna because the Seat of Religion vsually followeth the Seat of the Empire began now to contest and to quarrell him vpon the point of Primacie And of this we shall find examples in that which followeth 20. PROGRESSION That Iohn Bishop of Constantinople assumed to himselfe the name of Vniuersall Bishop THe two generall Councels of Constantinople and Chalcedon had as we haue alreadie declared An. 580. in all points of prerogatiue equalled the two Bishops of Rome and of Constantinople sauing alwaies the prioritie of place to him of Rome This much offended the Bishop of Rome who neuer looked with a good eye vpon an equall neither could the other brooke the dealings of him of Rome as loth to acknowledge a superior Wherefore when the Bishop of Rome carried himselfe in the nature of an Vniuersall Bishop as farre as men would suffer him Jeuinator Iohn the fourth surnamed the Faster Bishop of Constantinople thought to preuent him by assuming to himselfe the title of Vniuersall Bishop about the yeare 580 being the more emboldened thereunto because he saw the seat of the Empire established at Constantinople the
successors after him causing the keyes of euerie citie to be laid vpon Saint Peters Confession that is in the place where Saint Peters supposed reliques lay Which largesse of his to Stephen was as justifiable as that other of Zacharie was to him either being verie liberall of what belonged to neither of them yet the fact more sufferable in a Captaine than in a Bishop And yet by this Title it is that the Popes got Rauenna Boulogne Imola Faenza Forlimpopoli Furli Cesena Bobio Ferrara Commachio Adria Figaruolo Gabelo all which belonged properly to the Exarchat Also to him accrued by that conueyance of Pepin Arimini Pesaro Concha Fano Senogallia Ancona Oximo Humana Aisio Fossombrone Montefeltra Vrbino Bagno Agabio with many castles and other places as also Pentapolis containing now the two prouinces of Romagnia la Marque There is yet an Epistle extant of Stephen vnto Pepin where are these words We may now say as said Susanna Anguishes on all sides And we know not what to doe c. what we feared from the Lombards is now come vpon vs Forsake vs not despise vs not so may God be good and mercifull vnto you when hee shall come with Saint Peter to iudge the world and so may you neuer heare that saying of his Nescio vos c. Threatning him with little lesse than hell it selfe if he made not the more hast This letter was sent by Warnherus who passed the watches when the citie was inuested and so went a messenger into France Diuers others there are of this nature but aboue all one written as from Saint Peter himselfe with this inscription Peter an Apostle of Iesus Christ the Sonne of the liuing God c. the Epistle directed To the French in generall the contents whereof were That they should nothing doubt but that he was in the verie flesh present with them That by the speciall grace of God he had taken them into his particular protection That therefore hee adiured them to deliuer his citie of Rome from the danger of the Lombards That they should make the most hast they could before that liuing fountaine by which they were sanctified and regenerated were dryed vp and not to depart from thence vntill they had set her at libertie vpon paine to be excluded from the kingdome of God and deliuered ouer to the diuell and his angels and promising them for their paines if they would take it whatsoeuer they should request of him And these were those Piae fraudes as they tearmed them those religious knackes and knaueries with which they gouzeled the world in those dayes This passed in the yeare 755 and 756 and shortly after dyed Aistulph An. 755. After him succeeded Didier his high Constable who found some difficultie in the beginning of his raigne by reason of the contradiction of some of the nobilitie and Paul succeeded his brother Stephen in the Papacie in the yeare 757. But Paul happening to dye that same yeare and Didâ—er during his sicknesse hauing made a strong partie to procure a Pope which would be at his deuotion Toto Duke of Nepete by his commaund at the instant when the Pope gaue vp the ghost seised one of the gates of Rome and caused his brother Constantine of a lay man to be made Subdeacon and Deacon and after that to bee created and consecrated Pope all in a day Thereupon arose a schisme seditions and murders within the walls of Rome till at last they agreed all vpon one Stephen the third of that name and made him Pope This Stephen cast his eye presently vpon France sent an embassage vnto Pepin requesting him to send him the most learned and vnderstanding Bishops of France whose help and aduise he meant to vse in setling the Estate of the Church of Rome This embassage found Pepin dead but the two brothers Charles and Carloman though not well agreeing in other matters yet joyntly concurred to satisfie this desire of the Pope The Reader may not thinke that hee did this to reforme the abuses of his Church he did it onely by their meanes to disannull the election of Constantine Mar. Scot. in Chron. and to make him burne aliue in the Presbyterie of S. Sauiour of Lateran causing him first to be miserably beaten by the Priests and pronouncing all his consecrations made to be void and of none effect Whereby a man may ghesse how ragefully he was incensed against the Lombard king himselfe And it is worth the noting That when he vnderstood that Charles began to hearken to a motion of mariage with Bertha Didiers daughter hee presently forbad him vnder paine of excommunication his reasons are such as wee find them in his owne letters Hauing therefore remonstrated to Charles and Carloman the dangerous fall of our first father by occasion of his wife the frailetie of whose sex Sathan vsed to serue his owne purpose at last he commeth to the marriage Consortium nequissimae adinuentionis and telleth them That this was a suggestion of the diuell no coupling in marriage but a companying of a wicked inuention now followeth his skill in Diuinitie We find saith he in the holie Scriptures that manie haue gone out of the right way by marrying strange women But strange women in Scripture are they vnderstood of a foreine nation or of a different religion Or is not this to play with the Scriptures seeing they were Orthodox of one side and other But he goeth on Must your noble race saith he be polluted with this perfidious and loth some generation of the Lumbards who are not so much as named among the nations and from whom it is certaine that all Leapers tooke their beginning And thereupon would persuade them that their father was certainely purposed to marrie them in France to verie faire women to whose loue they could not chuse but addict themselues But euer he commeth backe to his first argument What fellowship sayth he hath the beleeuer with the infidell the light with darkenesse neuer did man who married a strange woman continue innocent Who euer thought to haue heard such diuinitie come from a Pope And yet his adjurations preuailed so farre with him that a whole yeare after the marriage he diuorced the daughter of Didier whom he had married by the aduice and counsell of his mother and presently married as Eghinard writeth Hildegarde of Sueuia For the match with Didiers daughter being broken off the Pope neuer made more mention of a precontract in France as before whereas if anie had beene it must haue serued for a barre against this marriage as well as against the former But this Stephen dying in the yeare 772 and Adrian succeeding in his roome An. 722. Didier sought to oblige him to himselfe by some alliance and to make him sure against France but missing of his purpose and being confident that the two brothers liuing in jealousie of each other would neuer passe into Italie he set vp an armie and inuaded the
time of their first Christian Princes Waltram Bishop of Naumbourg to this purpose speaking Gregorie the Great saith he wrot to Theodoric and to Brunichild To grant inuestitures of Bishops without simonie so that this right began in the first race of the kings of France And it followeth That long time before that decree of Adrian and his successors the kings once annointed and the Grand Master of their houshold Waltramus apud Naumburgensis granted inuestitures of Bishoprickes as did Dagobert Theodobert and Sigebert by whom were in throned Remaclus Amandus Audomarus Antpertus Eligius Lampertus and other holie Bishops c. We also find in histories how the Bishops of Spaine Scotland England and Hungarie came in alwayes by the authoritie of the kings following the ancient custome vntill this present noueltie meaning which the Popes brought in about the yeare 1100 So that where we read That about the yeare 779 Charlâ—maine would haue Turpiâ— or Tilpin Archbishop of Reims to accept of the Pallas Pope Adrians hands wee must take it for a speciall fauour which he meant to doe him at their present and which he knew well how to restraine when he saw himselfe at an end of his purposes which he had in hand Adde we hereunto That both Pepin and Charles made lawes meerely Ecclesiasticall not concerning Church gouernment onely but also concerning points of doctrine whereof we haue the articles to this day Capitularia and at Modena saith Sigonius are those lawes yet kept by which he fashioned the State of the Church after a new order whereof he alledgeth the prâ—â—me onely but thereby by appeareth that he purposed seriously to execute his power mentioned in the chapter Hadrianus in reforming the Church and 〈◊〉 Apostolike See it selfe But no cable could hold the violent ruine and corruption of that Church and all his diligence serued onely to their greater condemnation For the Scripture must needs be fulfilled That this ambition must raise it selfe vpon the ruines of whatsoeuer was good just or holy As indeed their 〈◊〉 deuotions and whatsoeuer seemed in them to participat most of the spirit had ouer reference to some worldly respect and purpose Gregorie the second and third sent Boniface into Germanie where they found Christian Churches of long continuance yet they call Boniface the Apostle of the Germans as if he had first coâ—â—ed them to Christ For what his chiefe drift and purpose was we may learne by the oath which he tooke to Gregorie the second at his going in these words I doe promise to S. Peter and to you his Vicar c. that with all integritie I will serue and bend my course to the behoofe and profit of thy Church c. If I shall otherwise do let me in the day of iudgement incurre the punishment of Ananias and Saphira and he deliuered him this oath signed with his owne hand And yet Gregorie writing to the Germans saith That he sent him for the illumination of the Gentiles promising to whomsoeuer that should assist him place with the blessed Martyrs 2. To. Concil in Decret Greg. 2. and threatning euerie one that should resist him with Anathema who yet preached nought vnto them but the authoritie of the Pope and Romish inuentions The like may we learne by the letters of Gregorie the third to Boniface Ib. in Epist ad Epist Praebyt Diacâ—n wherein he rejoyceth with him for that God had opened to him among these nations the way of saluation and the doore of mercie and had sent his Angell before him to prepare his way This Angell was Charolus Martellus who fauoured him and the cause why we haue seene before Neither doth he sticke to tell vs in this verie Epistle To. 2. Concil in Epist 2. ad Bonifac what this way of saluation was to wit the Apostolicall Tradition of creating Bishops there ex nostra vice that is in true construction after his owne mind and humor Neither did Boniface faile one jot of his promise as we may farther learne by his Epistle to Zacharie Ib. Epist Decret Zachar. wherein hee protesteth That looke how many auditors and disciples God had giuen him in this his embassage bee had not ceased to draw them euerie one to the obedience of his See As also by that Epistle of Zacharie to the Bishops of France and Germanie wherein he congratulateth them not for the vnion which they had with him in Christ but that they were conuerted to Saint Peter whom God had appointed as a fauourer and master ouer them that is That they acknowledged the Bishop of Rome deliuering them withall a doctrine no doubt verie necessarie to saluation to wit That Christians aboue all must beware of eating Gaies Dawes Storkes Beauers Hares wild Horses c. with such like fooleries for more necessarie doctrines of saluation shall you there find none referring himselfe for the rest to the sufficiencie of Boniface in these matters Ib. Epist Greg. ad Bonifac. to whom he writeth and holie brother saith he thou art well instructed in all things by the holie Scriptures Yet could not the Popes effect all that they attempted in France and Germanie for all their support by Princes For Gregorie the second is faine to write to Charolus Martellus vpon the information of Boniface and to request That hee would represse a certaine Bishop accused of some idlenesse in his charge And Zacharie was not well content with the Bishops of France for that contrarie to promise they regarded not the Pall when it was sent vnto them It may be hee tooke too deepe of them as he can hardly denie in his Epistle to Boniface but in the end If they will not saith he aduise them But which is more Carloman himselfe in the Synod which he assembled in his kingdomes assisted by Boniface saith in expresse words By the aduise of our Bishops and great men we haue appointed Bishops and for Archbishop ouer them Boniface Missum Sancti Petri. Synod Franc. sub Carlomanno An 742. the messenger or deputie of Saint Peter by which it appeareth That Carloman himselfe prouided or appointed them And this is the first time that we euer find a Legat of Rome assisting in any of the Councels of France namely in the yeare 742. To be short if Boniface sought to blemish any of the Bishops whom he found there at his comming they died not in his debt calling him Auenti Annal. â—oior li. 3. The author of lyeâ— the disturber of peace pietie and the corrupter of Christian doctrine who yet were Monkes and the most learned of those times Clemens and Sampson of Scotland Adelbertus of France disciples of Beda and others whom they seeke to staine by sundrie imputations But if any angred him or seemed to be more learned than himselfe his next way was to accuse him of Heresie to make the Pope damne him for an Heretike and the Prince to bee ill persuaded of him As for example Virgilius a
had beene faultie and negligent sometime to amend their manners confessing that sermons had been a long time omitted Sigon de Reg. Ital. lib. 5. through the negligence partly of the Prelats partly of the people who by hauing priuat chappels adioyning to their houses neglected the frequentation of the publike Churches with many other matters of like nature all which he tooke order to redresse as to him seemed best sitting in his palace and by the aduise of his priuie Counsel And whereas there was one Gratian a Master of the campe and a man of great credit and authoritie who sought to sow discord betweene the Temporall Estate and the Clergie practising vnder hand to translate the whole Empire backe vnto Greece againe Lotharius hearing hereof sent to his sonne Lewis to march immediatly vnto Rome and there to preuent such inconuenience And Platina reporteth That Leo the Pope was accused as partie in this conspiracie But in the end Lewis hauing hanged one Daniel who had falsely accused him Pope Leo wrot to Lotharius That he did and euer would obserue the behests and commaundements of his progenitors Requesting him withall That the Roman law might still take place as now and heretofore And we haue the extract of that letter in the Decret of Gratian in these words De Capitulis vel praeceptis imperialibus vestris D. 10. c. 19. vestrorumque Pontificum praedecessorum irrefragabilitèr custodiendis quantum valuimus valemus Christo propitio nunc in aeuum modis omnibus nos conseruaturos profitemur Et si fortasse quilibet vobis alitèr dixerit vel dicturus fuerit scias eum pro certò mendacem Where Baronius after Isidore in stead of vestrorumque Pontificum readeth nostrorumque Baron an 853. art 17. contrarie to the credit of all copies and glosses onely to auoid Leo his tying himselfe to the obseruation of such Edicts and Iniunctions as our kings shall make in the assemblies of their Bishops in their dominions Capitularibus And how farre kings of those dayes proceeded in matters of this nature we can learne no whence better than from the Decrees and ordinances of Charles and Lewis Capitulos and those which we haue also of the Synod of Soissons alledged by Baronius himselfe and called Capitula Charoli Calui The Iniunctions of Charles the Bauld which concerned the whole policie and discipline of the Church And the same Leo in another Epistle speaketh to the Emperour as humbly as in the former In the proceedings of this cause saith he we haue done some things incompetently not obseruing in your subiects causes the ordinarie course of law we are readie to reforme what euer is amisse as you and your Commissioners shall thinke fit c. Wherefore we earnestly intreat your clemencie and greatnesse That you would send some such into these parts to take knowledge of these matters c. and of all matters great or small which any man hath informed you of concerning vs c. By which we may easily perceiue what hand the Emperor in those dayes bare ouer the Bishops of Rome Yet Baronius contesteth That Leo withstood Lotharius and Lewis the Emperors in the claime which they made to their right of confirmation vpon the election of Popes and that hee preuailed so farre that the election from that time should be made according to the Canons meaning that Canon by which they pretend That Lewis the first Emperor renounced all right in the election But for proofe he alledgeth naught but a Palea of the Decret which is vnable to stand against the current of all Histories besides And yet the words of that Palea import but this That betweene the Emperours and the Pope it was accorded That the election and consecration of the Bishop of Rome in time to come should not be made but iustly and canonically which no Logicke can wrest to proue what he intendeth And these words are noted for a Palea in the verie edition of Gregorie the thirteenth Hincmar Epist ad Charol Caâ—n de Episc Syluanectensi Idem ad populuÌ„ Bellouacensem Liberam Regularem Electionem This Leo as he could not keepe himselfe from encroaching so met hee sometimes with rubs in his way Charles the Bauld raigned at that time in France The order was when a Bishopricke fell void that the Clergie and people joyned in petition to the king to grant them leaue to make a free and a regular election and that he would send thither according to the holie Canons a Visitor to assist at the election And thereupon did the king signifie to the Metropolitan which of his Bishops he would haue to assist as Visitor to see the election in all points canonically made yet so as without any preiudice of his owne Canons By which it was ordained That in euerie such election the consent of Clergie and people should concurre it being the principall cause why the Prince would haue a Visitor to assist to see his Canons duely and carefully obserued All which we may learne out of sundrie Epistles of Hincmar Archbishop of Reims but especially out of that which he wrot to Charles the Bauld touching the vacancie of the Bishopricke of Senlis himselfe being chosen Archbishop in a Synod held at Beauuais in the place of Hebo which rebelled against the Emperor Lewis And though there be one which writeth That at the entreatie of Lotharius he receiued the Pall at Leo his hands to weare euerie day a priuiledge which the Pope said he would neuer grant to any other yet Hincmar himselfe holding this Pal for a badge of honour Idem ad Cler. pleb Cameracensem Idem ad Laudunenses c. 6. rather than for a marke of subiection spareth not to say openly That it was not lawfull for the inferiour Bishops vpon any publike or generall occasion to consult the Pope vnlesse they had first aduised thereof with their owne Archbishops and yet the question was onely of consulting That it was needlesse for Archbishops to expect resolutions from the See of Rome concerning such things as were alreadie sentenced in the holie Scriptures in the Councels in Canons and Decrees of the Church And thereupon inhibiteth his nephew Hincmar Bishop of Laon to Appeale to Rome declaring the letters monitorie Ib. c. 34. by which the Pope warned him to appeare before him to be void and of none effect forbidding him to obey his summons and expounding these words Tues Petrus c. in this manner Vpon this sure and solide confession of faith which thou hast made will I build my Church And as touching the power of binding and loossing he spareth not to write to the Pope himselfe Idem in Epist ad Hadrian 2. telling him out of the writings of Leo the first That that power was passed and deriued from Saint Peter and from the rest of the Apostles to all the chiefe Heads of the Church meaning to all Bishops and consequently to
was If you will say that those statues were erected not past some two hundred yeares was it not long ynough for Rome to take knowledge of it being vnder her nose and to gaine say it if it had beene false Last of all Onuphrius sayth Luitprand l. 6. c. 6. 7. That he is of opinion that this tale proceeded from hence That Pope Iohn the twelfth had manie concubines and aboue the rest Ione Raineria and Stephania and because he suffered himselfe to be led by Ione and did what pleased her some idle head or other inuented this tale of her But he whose occupation is to be an Annalist doth he not remember that there are an hundred yeares betweene And what probabilitie to put Iohn the twelfth for Iohn the eight And doth he thinke with this friuolous conjecture to shake the foundation of so manie proofes And which is more Luitprand whom he alledgeth among all his concubines nameth no Ione but Raineria he doth whom he made gouernesse of manie Cities and gaue her manie Crosses and Chalices of S. Peter and Stephania who died in childbed of his doing being brought to bed before her time likewise one Anna a widow and another which was his neece As for Ione which Onuphrius nameth first there is no such named in Luitprand but Onuphrius hath foisted her name in onely to giue a colour to his owne inuentions And now let the indifferent Reader be judge of this strife betweene vs. 31. PROGRESSION The attempts of Pope Nicholas vpon the Emperour Lewis vpon Lotharius king of Lorraine vpon the Bishops of France and the small reckoning he made of holie Scripture An. 855. YEt could not this shame make them let goe their hold but the worser their game the better face they set vpon it Benedict the third then succeeded this Ione and was inthroned without leaue asking of the Emperour and thinking it ynough if he sent him word afterward thereof Whence followed that schisme of Anastasius who was borne out by those of the greater sort and qualitie and by the Emperour Lewis at the instance of his embassadours so that they were forced to returne to a new election wherein Benedict through the fauour of the people Anastas in Benedict 3. was againe preferred in the election and then followed by the consent of the Emperor and in the presence of his Lieutenants his confirmation Whereby it euidently appeareth That there was a meere nullitie in the first Act for want of his authoritie This Benedict liued not long and did but little but so soone as Lewis sole Emperour now by the decease of Lotharius and who had nothing to take vnto but onely Italie heard thereof knowing how neerely it concerned him to maintaine this prerogatiue he remoued presently to Rome to assist at the creation of a successor but found himselfe preuented by a choise alreadie made of Nicholas the first who as the manner then was had hid himselfe to make the world beleeue that he was elected against his will and was shortly after consecrated in the presence of the Emperour This is he whom they vse to compare to Gregorie the Great who indeed at the first entrance into his office made his hautie mind and itching humour sufficiently to appeare For abusing either the deuotion or the present necessities of the Emperour whose dominion was confined with the narrow bounds of a part of Italie and that ouerlaid with the inuasion of the Sarasens he was content to let him take his horse by the bridle at two seuerall times Idem in vita Nicolai 1. and querrie-like to lead him aboue a bow shoot as Anastasius himselfe reporteth adding farther That they kissed each other at their parting But Sigonius in a more glorious manner Sigon de Reg. Ital. li. 5. saith That the Emperour taking his leaue kissed his holie foot An. 860. and so returned into Lombardie In the yeare 890 Iohn Archbishop of Rauenna set his old Title on foot againe declaring That he held nought from the See of Rome whereupon he fell presently into suspition of Heresie for greater Heresie than this knew they none in those dayes Anastas in Nicol 1. Sigon de Reg. Ital. li. 5. Nicholas hereupon stirred vp some of his inferiour Bishops against him who also made other complaints of him whereupon he was depriued of his Bishopricke Iohn in this extremitie fled vnto the Emperour who mediated for him to the Pope The Pope called a Synod at Rome to heare and to sentence his cause in the presence of the Emperours embassadours where he was condemned to acknowledge the Pope to enter into a straiter band and to take a more speciall oath vnder paine of forfeiture of some good summe of money as we haue said before to him and his successors once in euerie two yeares to visit the Court of Rome if he were not hindered by sicknesse or otherwise dispensed with by the Pope This we learne out of Histories and a certaine Author of that time telleth vs That the ground of this rigorous proceeding was for that he seemed too familiar with the Emperor and farther That in despight of the Emperour for that he had appeared in his cause his anger led him vnder a colour of inspiratiō from heauen to set the crown of the Empire vpon Charles the Bauld his head Neither did the Pope stay here It fel out that Lotharius king of Lorraine falling in loue with a concubine of his called Waldrada whom he had of long time kept desired to be rid of his queene Thietberga and to marie her and Guntier Archbishop of Collen whether kinsman to Waldrada as some report or vpon what other respect I know not assisted the king in this his purpose Wherupon was a Synod assembled at Metz where the queene made her apparance and witnesses were produced to testifie a filthie incest betweene her and her brother and she was thereupon separated from Lotharius who shortly after in another Synod at Aix presented a bill shewing the importance of hauing children to succeed him and thereupon got leaue to take another wife which was this Waldrada the cause of all this quarell Hereupon the friends of Thietberga began to stirre among the rest Hubert duke of Mantiou Transturanorum Dux an allie of Charles of France and vncle though no great friend vnto Lotharius these complained to Pope Nicholas who hasted to be dealing with a Prince that was faultie finding himselfe to be backed by a puissant king of France and thereupon dispatched an embassage to Lotharius cited Thietgard Archbishop of Treuers and Gontier of Collen to appeare at Rome to answer the separation which they had made of Thietberga from Lotharius Annal. inceris Authoris made them deliuer vp into his hands the whole processe of the cause in writing by which they offered to shew That they had done nothing contrarie to the Canons called not long after a Synod of certain Bishops without any summons giuen to
the small reckoning they made of holie Scripture thereby to aduance the credit of their owne Decretall Epistles But no maruell since he is not afraid to attribute to himselfe the verie name of God and that in a certaine Decret canonized by Gratian It is plaine ynough saith he D. 96. ca. Satis euidentèr 7. that the Pope can neither be bound nor loossed by any secular authoritie whom it is euident that the godlie Prince Constantine called by the name of God seeing that it is a point without contradiction That God cannot be bound For if the name of God be taken in both places in one the same sence i. for the Euerliuing God then he calleth himselfe The true God if otherwise then are there foure terms in his Syllogisme therefore it concludeth not and so stil there is in his words either fraud or blasphemie Adde we hereunto That he is false in his allegation for Constantine as all Historians report spake those words of all the Bishops assembled at the Councell of Nice and by the same reason all they were not to be judged by men least of all by the Pope who was not in that companie and therefore had no part in that saying of his but onely as he was of their Order For Syluester was at Rome whiles the Fathers were at Nice And yet Nicholas his successor attributeth those words to himselfe in preiudice of and excluding all other Bishops to whom it was spoken Gloss ib. And the Glosse vpon that Canon well obserueth That after this reckoning a Bishop could not iudge his Clergie vnder him and we may say after him That much lesse then may a Pope judge the Bishops For saith the Glosse 11. q. 1. c. Sacerdoti Omnes Clericos this saying of Constantine is to bee vnderstood of all Ecclesiastikes in generall meaning in that sence in which Saint Gregorie speaketh saying That all Priests in holie Scripture are called sometimes Gods and sometimes Angels The words of the Canon Futuram though falsely attributed to Miltiades 12. q. 1. c. Futuram Quorundam Clericorum are these Constantine the Emperour Presiding ouer the Councell of Nice seeing the complaints of certaine Clerkes brought vnto him sayd vnto them You can be iudged of none because you are kept to be iudged by God alone seeing you haue bin called Gods and so they destroy one the other Thus much for the Policie As for the Doctrine I haue elsewhere declared That this was that Nicholas who most violently put in execution the Law of Caelibate or Single life among Church-men threatening Anathema to those which withstand it whereof ensued much trouble in the Westerne Churches But before we proceed any farther we must first see whether he carried all these attempts without resistance or no. OPPOSITION And first as touching the Reduction of the Church of Rauenna to the obedience of the See of Rome That Heresie for which the Archbishop was accused Author Coaetaneus in Appendice Historica is at large set downe by an Author of that time in manner following The Emperour saith he not to surcharge with taxes those which had beene alreadie pilled and spoiled by the Sarasens demaunded helpe of Rauenna and Venice by their meanes to succour Apulia by sea At that time Iohn was Archbishop of Rauenna who seruing the Emperour in house was verie familiar with him Whereupon Pope Nicholas moued with a spirit of enuie grew into great choler against him and went about to call him to Rome by a tricke purposing if he could catch him there to conuent him in an Ecclesiasticall Court and to condemne him and to put another in his roome Iohn hauing a wind of this practise fled to the Queene Enguilberta who sent her embassadours to the Pope requesting him to receiue the Archbishop to his fauour But failing in her suit she humbly entreated the King her husband to receiue the Archbishop into his protection and to stand betweene harme and him Inaudito Principe and to forbid the Pope to meddle with him And because the Pope had excommunicated him without hearkening to the Prince therefore was there great heart-burning betweene them till in the end the Regall Honour stood vp against the Apostolike Dignitie putting him in mind of the ancient lawes and statutes of the Church by which a Prelat might not excommunicat a Bishop without the aduise of a Synod and that the calling of a Synod did not belong to the Pope but to the Emperour Whereupon grew sundrie dammages vnto the Pope For in Romania and la Marche the Emperour bestowed Church benefices vpon his followers Ordines beneficiales commaunding them to pay nothing to Rome c. seised of many of the Popes lands in Campania to his owne vse and of such as were about him c. and in a word by the aduise of the Nobilitie of Rome established in Rome one Arsenius for their Bishop a man of great sanctitie and much learning Legat of the See of Rome and gaue him for his assistant Iohn the Deacon chiefe Chancellor and a Secretarie of his own which afterwards was made Bishop of Rieta This was as you see all that damnable Heresie which the Pope pretended and this was the order which the Emperor tooke in Rome it selfe So that saith the Historian when the Emperour saw fit time he came to Rome where he was honourably receiued by great and small the Archbishop of Rauenna came also with him not fearing the Popes threats which strooke yet a greater heat betweene the Emperour and the Pope For the Emperor taking vp his lodging at Saint Peters Palace and the Pope lying at the holie Apostles when he saw that whateuer he attempted against the Royall Dignitie came to naught he appointed certaine Monkes and Nunnes these were their old prankes of the Monasteries about Rome who euerie morning by way of deuotion went saying the Letanie round about the walls and singing Masses against bad Princes The great ones about the Emperour vnderstanding hereof went to the Pope entreated him kindly to forbid such doings but not able to preuaile with him went their wayes discontent It fell out shortly after that some of the souldiers going to Paules lighted vpon these Letanies who through the instigation of the old enemie were thereupon moued to choler and in duetie to their Lord reuenged them of these wrongs done vnto him wounded many of them and made all take their heeles and run away casting downe Crosses and Images which they carried in procession after the manner of the Greekes whereof some were broken and others trampled vnder foot The Emperour hereupon grew much offended and the Pope somewhat calmer than before and went to the Emperours lodging to entreat for those of his companie who had committed that offence and hardly could obtaine for them And from that time forward they grew more familiar than before But the Imperiall authoritie was still maintained at Rome Thus we see how
that Hincmar of Laon appeare before our clemencie and that his accuser appeare also with him c. a stile not vsed heretofore by our predecessors when they wrot to ours And although we perceiue that you goe about to bring into the Church of God instead of the cleere light of simplicitie and humilitie the thicke mist of the pride of this world yet will we haue a better opinion of your will and meaning considering that a man as a man may doe that in hast which vpon better consideration â—â— would wish vndone againe But where doth your Secretarie find That the Apostolike See may commaund a king who by his office is a correcter of the faultie a chastiser of offenders and by all law both Ecclesiasticall and Temporall a reuenger of crimes committed to send an offendor to Rome condemned alreadie by due course of law and according to the Canons for his disorders and one who before his depriuing was conuicted before three seuerall Synods to haue endeuoured the disturbance of the common peace and tranquilitie and since his depriuing hath persisted in his obstinacie by himselfe and others c. Know therefore saith he as we haue alreadie written vnto you That we Kings of France and of royall ofspring Non Vicedomini sed terrae domini are not to be reckoned as Vidames and Vicegerents of Bishops but Lords of the Earth And so goeth hee on to proue by the testimonies of holie Scriptures out of the mouth of our Sauiour and his Apostles and by the sayings of Augustine Leo and of the Synod of Rome it selfe what is due from all men and from Bishops themselues to the royall dignitie And saith he if you search your offices you shall find that our auncestors neuer receiued any such commaunds from your predecessors not Theodoric and Theodobert from Saint Gregorie when he wrot for Vrcism of Turin But if saith he it be true to wit that he was deposed contrarie to the Canons we intreat you that of your owne accord in reuerence of the Church and regard of equitie you would be pleased to grant our request Neither vsed he any other stile when he wrot to the Exâ—rch who yet was inferiour to our ranke in the cause of Blondus Bishop of Ortona whom the Exâ—rch held prisoner at Rauenna We cannot beleeue saith he that your Excellencie holdeth him there without some probable cause and therefore it is fit his cause should be heard in a Synod to see whether his fault be such as may deserue depriuation to the end we may put another in place Thus spake he of Bishops not yet deposed for their crimes and therefore iudge Whether in the case of one which hath beene legallie and orderlie depriued for his enormities by the iudgement of a Synod he would haue commaunded vs as you haue done Vt eum nostra fretum potentia RomaÌ„ mittamus That by our power we should send him to Rome Saint Augustine saith vnto Ianuarius All these things which are not contained in the holie Scriptures nor ordained in the Councels of Bishops nor confirmed by generall custome I thinke fit they should be taken away Where then did your Scribe find this law which neither the Lord hath written with his owne finger nor inspired to bee written which he neuer ordained in the hand of a Mediator which no Painim euer commaunded no Christian euer proposed nor any Church-man hath decreed by which he commaundeth me to be a fauourer of a man condemned and excommunicated by the Church Me I say a King established by God girt with a two-edged sword a reuenger of the wicked and defender of the good when he bids me send Hincmar to Rome one that hath broken the lawes disgraced the Priesthood and wronged the Royall Dignitie a troubler of the State a periured person a mutiner a scourge of his Church sacrilegious scandalous to the countrey wherein he liueth not caring to crosse one of his deeds with another nor to doe contrarie to his owne hand writing and who seeth not that this law was vomited out of the bottome of hell it selfe c. But the holie Scriptures chalke vs out the way which we must walke against such lawes Christ the power and wisedome of God saith By me Kings raigne and by me Princes decree iust things The holie Councels also shew what is to bee done namely that of Afrike c. Likewise the Emperours Valens Gratian Valentinian Iustinian and others Which lawes ought to be obserued not onely by other Bishops but also by the Popes themselues Which Leo the Pope writing to Leo the Emperour well acknowledged so did Gelasius to Anastasius as by their words may and doth appeare And therefore saith he we hold vs to that for the Lord telleth vs by his Prophet That the lips of the Priest shall preserue knowledge and men shall seeke the law at his mouth And therefore you may not suffer any man in your name to write that to vs which is not contained either in the holie Scriptures indited by the wisedome of God or at least in the holie Canons published by his spirit For the Prophet saith to the Priest which commandeth Thou shalt declare to them that which thou hast heard of me Of me saith he not of thy selfe and they are blamed who speake of their owne mind because he that speaketh of himselfe seeketh his owne glorie Let no man in your name write vnto vs visions threats of excommunications contrarie to the beaten way of the Scriptures the writings of the Fathers the sacred Lawes and holie Canons For you know and so doe we that whatsoeuer is repugnant to this is void and of none effect It was said to S. Peter saith S. Leo To thee will I giue the keyes c. The right of this power passed to all the Apostles and this decree to all the chiefe of the Church c. and consequently this prerogatiue of Saint Peter is common to euerie one which iudgeth according to the equitie of Saint Peter For when it is said Vbicunque as no place it excepted so likewise is no Bishop which iudgeth according to the equitie of Saint Peter As on the contrarie no Bishop is commended which iudgeth contrarie to the same He should haue said no not the Bishops themselues of Rome And whereas the Pope gaue order That together with Hincmar should come a competent accuser to haue the whole cause reuiewed in his presence Although saith he this be grounded vpon no reason yet if you thinke Hincmar to be lawlesse and if your Emperour my nephew will be content that I shall passe through Italie to Rome I will not faile to be there so soone as by the grace of God I shall be able to set my realme in some good order against the Painims And because my selfe accused him in open Synod I will be there in person a competent accuser against him in many causes and we will bring so many and so great accusers of all sorts
with vs that we will very sufficiently proue that he was lawfully and orderly accused and conuicted To conclude because you haue ouershot your selfe in what is alreadie past we now entreat you for the honour of God and in reuerence to the holie Apostles that from hence forward you send no such mandats either to vs or to our Prelats or to the great men of our kingdome least we be enforced to dishonour them and those which bring them Which we tell you of beforehand for the honour of your priuiledge because we desire to be obedient vnto you in all things that are fitting as vnto the Vicar of Saint Peter But you must also take heed that you driue vs not to take that course which is both approued and commended in the fift generall Councell concerning the Apostolike authoritie and in the Synodall Epistle of Saint Gregorie to the foure Patriarches and the foure precedent Epistles all which treat of the ordering and limiting of Ecclesiasticall powers and jurisdictions which we would not insert into these our letters till we might see whether we may bend you to mitigat the rigour of your commaunds For looke what is sent vnto vs in the name of the See Apostolike according to the holie Scriptures and the preachings of our auncestors and the Decrees of the Orthodox Fathers we know we ought to follow But what euer commeth besides come it from whom it will we know how to reiect and to controll it Last of all if in this answer there be any thing misbeseeming me or you you haue forced me thereunto Such were the letters which passed betweene king Charles the Bauld and Adrian the second though he had giuen him not long before some hope to make him Emperour though any other would giue him bushels of gold Baron vol. 10. an 871. art 79. offering him indeed an Empire but as he did in the desart vpon condition That he would fall down and worship him And this Charles was he which a few yeares before An. 853. first made a breach vpon the liberties of the French Synods when about the yeare 853 hauing held a Synod at Soissons two or three yeares after he sent the Acts thereof to Benedict the third thinking onely to gratifie him and neuer considering vnto what consequence his successors might draw the same Our French Bishops wrot much after the same maner vpon the same argument vnto Adrian being assembled in Synod at Dousy wherein they call him Primae Sedis Papam complaining That they were vtterly mistaken and casting the fault vpon his multitude of other businesses that he had not more maturely considered of their Acts which were in all points agreeing with the holie Canons As for the Excommunication which Adrian thundered out against this Charls we could wish we had his owne Epistle in answer to it but Hincmars the Archbishop of Reimes we haue who receiued command from the Pope to pronounce it and we will here produce the principall clauses thereof And first of all hauing complained of many grieuous reproofes and menaces receiued he declareth vnto him That he had imparted the tenor of his letters to the great ones and Prelats of the kingdome and which was more had caused them to be openly read in an assemblie of Bishops of France and Lorraine and had shewed Lewis king of Germanie the aboue mentioned letter wherein he was commaunded by Adrian to excommunicat by his authoritie all those who attempted any thing vpon the kingdome of Lotharius deceased I vnderstand saith he Qui de regno eius estis that like letters haue beene sent to the glorious king Lewis and to the great ones and Bishops of his kingdome which you who are his naturall borne subiect should best know But comming afterwards to the matter he letteth him to vnderstand That he is informed by diuers that the two kings had agreed to diuide this kingdome equally betweene them without which the people had long ere this beene vp in armes That therefore hee knoweth not what to doe seeing he must either disobey his commaund or disallow of the treatie and accord made betweene the two kings That whereas he saith That no man better than himselfe knoweth the great wrong which Charles doth herein he plainely telleth him That in case he did know yet would hee not thereupon doe any thing seeing that Charles confesseth no such matter of himselfe neither standeth he legally or canonically conuict thereof But rather protesteth and many there are which beare him witnesse That this part of the kingdome of Lorraine was by the consent and assent as well of the Bishops as of the great ones of the Empire giuen him by his father Lewis and confirmed to him by oath by his brother Lotharius That therefore he taketh that Canon of the Councell of Afrike to be spoken to him as well as to all other Bishops whereby men are forbidden to lay a crime to a mans charge which he is not able to euict by proofes because as S. Augustine who was there present saith Manie things are true which yet a Iudge may not beleeue without sufficient proofes That he hath no power to put anie man from the Communion for a crime neither confessed by the defendant nor proued by the informer That otherwise they should make themselues both judges and accusers which were not lawfull alledging for his authoritie the rule of the Apostle and the practise of the Church with sundrie places out of Augustin Gelasius Boniface and others And whereas he is charged by him as a partaker or rather author of this vnjust inuasion because he held his peace and stirred not as he was commaunded his answere is That Adrian should remember that it was written The cause which I vnderstood not I searched out with diligence and that Gregorie sayth That God to whose eyes all things are open yet in the verie case of Sodome sayth Descendum videbo I will goe downe and see to teach vs to be well informed before we beleeue a fault And whereas he commaundeth him to seperate himselfe from Charles and not to bid him so much as Good morrow whereas yet he desireth to be receiued to the Communion of Adrian that this toucheth him to the heart and that manie men of great sort both secular and Clergie now met at Rheimes hauing heard this commaund say that the like was neuer heard of to be sent from Rome though in their dayes there had beene warres before this time not onely betweene confederat Kings but also betweene the brothers and betweene the father and the sonnes That for his owne part he must needs thinke that this displeasure is befallen him for his other sinnes seeing it fareth better with some others who haue not doubted to call Charles into the kingdome of Lorraine That for the rest the Parliament of that kingdome sayth That Popes and Bishops excommunications are no titles to claime kingdomes by That the Scripture teacheth that
this right belongeth vnto God by whom Kings reigne and who giueth them to whom it pleaseth him That the Pope cannot be King and Bishop all at once That therefore he should doe well to leaue the disposing of state matters vnto them and not commaund them to take a king from a farre off who cannot be at hand to helpe vpon all occasion against the Painims this being a yoke which the Popes neuer before layed vpon the neckes of their ancestors and such as themselues could not beare seeing they were commanded in holie Scripture for their heritage and libertie to fight while the breath was in their bodie That one needeth not to tell them that a Bishop who excommunicateth a man contrarie to law loseth the power which he had of binding That none can take heauen from anie man saue onely from him which loseth it by his sinne That for earthlie respects none can take away the title of a Christian or lodge with the diuell him for whom Christ died to free him from the bondage of the diuell That therefore if the Pope desire peace he should do well to seeke it by quiet meanes because they neuer meane to make it an Article of their Creed That they cannot come to heauen vnlesse they will receiue for their King him whom he shall appoint them here in earth And saith he manie such like inconueniences they shew vnto vs as murders seditions warres all which will ensue if we goe to infringe the accord alreadie made betweene the Kings not sparing to vtter threats against your selfe which I will not rehearse and such as if God giue them leaue they purpose to put in execution neither can my excommunication nor the sword of anie humane tongue stay the King and his Barons from the course they haue set to run Thus it pleased this great Prelat to let the Pope vnderstand his mind as in the words and vnder the name of the Great ones which he could not handsomely doe in his owne Last of all concerning himselfe That being in the kingdome of Charles and in the chiefe Citie of his diocesse whether the king and all the princes of either kingdome vsed to resort he might not offer like an hireling to leaue his flocke and to goe hee knew not whither And that therefore he would attend vpon the king and such as were about him to the end he might passe his time in quietnesse with his flock and that the king saith His predecessors haue had this power which hee will not forgoe for any excommunication whatsoeuer and that therefore it behoueth the Bishops himselfe especially to consider how they carrie themselues towards the king seeing that Augustine expounding that place of the Apostle saith That the Apostle teacheth that euery soule must be subiect to the higher power and that we must giue to euerie one that which belongeth to him tribute to whom tribute custome to whom custome appertaineth c. This letter thus written with the aduise and counsell of all the Bishops assembled at Reimes was sent to Adrian who died the yeare following 872 and so the quarrell ended 34. PROGRESSION How the Pope conferred the Empire vpon Charles the Bald and of the donation of Constantine AFter Adrian the second according to Platina his account succeeded Iohn the ninth according to those who reject the shee-Pope Iohn the eight in the yeare 873 and in the yeare 875 died the Emperour Lewis without issue An. 873. wherefore Charles of France and Lewis of Germanie began to stirre and Italie her selfe was not quiet one calling Charles the Bald of Fraunce and others Charles the Grosse sonne to King Lewis Sigon de Reg. Jtal. lib. 5. and some there were who faine would haue established the Empire in Italie and these were the Earles of Tusculana who at that time strucke a great stroake in Rome He of France was first in a readinesse Aimoni. li. 5. c. 32. 33. who euer since the dayes of Nicholas the first had entertained secret intelligences in Italie he therefore sent embassadors to Iohn with great presents and greater promises assuring him That vpon condition he will set the Crowne of the Empire vpon his head he would protect the Church from all wrongs and leaue the Seignorie of Rome wholly in his hands Iohn who could better brooke a foreiner than a neighbor and a stranger than a domestike Emperour who peraduenture would haue dimmed his light by a greater lustre bid him come and welcome and at his comming to Rome receiued and crowned him Emperour From that day forward saith Sigonius the title of the Empire began to be a meere feoffment of the Popes Sincerum Pontificis beneficium and the yeares of the Empire to be reckoned from the day wherein they receiued their consecration from the Popes But a certaine Author of that time addeth farther That Charles of France comming to Rome renewed his couenants with the Romanes Eutropij Continuator gaue vp into their hands the rights and customes of the kingdome with the reuenues of manie Monasteries giuing them moreouer the countries of Samnium and Calabria with all the townes belonging to Beneuent with the Duchie of Spoleto and the two Cities of Tuscanie which the Duke was wont to hold Arrezzo and Chiusi so that he who before that time commaunded in Rome for the Emperour was now become as subiect vnto them quitted them from expecting the presence of his embassadors at the election of their Popes To be short sayth he he accorded what euer they demaunded as commonly men vse to be liberall of what they haue ill gotten or feare they shall not long keepe That which made Charles the more pliant to the Pope was that Lewis of Germanie inuaded him in his owne person in France and sent his sonne Charles the Grosse to crosse his designes in Italie But saith that Author this is certaine that from that day no King or Emperour euer recouered the state and Port of a King in Italie for want still either of skill or of courage and by reason of the great contentions and daily iealousies among them Here the Historians and Sigonius himselfe obserueth that whatsoeuer the Emperours predecessors of Charles gaue vnto the Pope yet they euer reserued to themselues the Proprietie Soueraignetie and Lordship euen ouer the Exarchat and Duchie of Rome it selfe which rule began now to faile in Charles though his successors sometimes redemanded their auncient prerogatiues and rights also that vntill this time the Empire euer passed as hereditarie from the father to the sonne and the suruiuor euer seised of the Empire by the death of the deceased So Charlemaigne succeeded Pepin so after Charlemaigne succeeded Lewis after Lewis Lotharius and after him Lewis the second So also vnto this time their crowning and sacring by the Archbishops of Milan for the kingdome of Lumbardie and the Bishops of Rome for the Empire serued onely for pompe and solemnitie But this Pope Iohn tooke
to be next vnder God their supreame Lord who likewise reuerenced him as a Father Gregorie the seuenth contrarily who was Hildebrand putting his confidence in the armes of the Normans who then raged and rioted throughout Apulia Calabria Campania which by violence they had possest and trusting likewise vpon the riches of Matilda an insolent woman and the discord of the Germans was the first that against the custome of his Elders contemning the imperiall authoritie possessed the â—â—pedome and durst to say That Christ had put vpon him both persons giuing him power to bind and to loosse to exercise both charges Ecclesiasticall and secular to transferre all power vnto himselfe not to indure any equall much lesse a superior to contemne Emperors and Kings as holding their Dominions at his will and pleasure to bring Prelats and Bishops into order to denounce to chaunge States to sow discords to raise warres to authorise factions to absolue oaths and though he wrong the Emperour himselfe yet in a certaine Epistle of his he glorieth that he must be feared because it is he that cannot erre that hath receiued of Christ our Lord and Sauiour and S. Peter power to bind and to loosse how and whomsoeuer he please Then he likewise addeth began those perillous times which Christ and Peter and Paule had so long before foretould Then were those fables of Siluester and Constantine no lesse sottishly than impudently deuised and diuers others which it becomes not Christian modestie to relate then did counterfeit religion put on the shape of pietie Then began robberies the sale of holie things and diuine Philosophie to be polluted corrupted and violated by Sicophants subtile interpretations lyes old wiues tayles Insomuch that without the vtter ouerthrow of many true religion cannot be restored to her auntient maiestie All this began with Hildebrand who first built vp the pontificall Empire which his successors for 450 yeares retayned in despite of the world and the Emperours in such a maner that they brought the infernall spirits beneath and gods aboue into seruitude making all subiect to their yoake and terrifying the whole world with their thunderbolts Quo bruta tellus vaga flumina Quo Stix inuisi horrida Taenari Sedes Atlanteusque finis Concutitur mutant ima summis As farre as earth as Sea extends As Stix or horrid Taenaris Yea where the hill Atlanteus ends His fearefull power carried is And all this this Author deliuereth notwithstanding he were by profession a Roman being willing perhaps to haue said more if it had beene lawfull for he concludeth with these words The Roman Emperor is now no more than a bare name without a bodie without forme notwithstanding the fruit be knowne by the tree and no man gathereth grapes of thistles and the souldier knoweth his captaines colours but yet we must not iudge before the time but according to the rule of S. Paul we must attend the perpetuall decree of the eternall Iudge As if he would haue alluded to that place of the Apostle speaking of Antichrist And now ye know what withholdeth the Roman Empire that he might be reuealed in his time What manner of man this Hildebrand was we shall see in his due place But yet at the first he bewrayes not his boldnesse but when the Emperor Henrie sent the Earle Heberard to Rome to admonish the Romans of their offence and threatning withall that except they did satisfie him he would pronounce the election void he humbly answered That he was enforced to vndertake the Popedome against his owne will neither would he euer haue suffered himselfe to be consecrated had he not vnderstood by the relation of his Legats that the election was approued by the Emperour By which words he so pacified the Emperor that he easily yeelded his consent to his consecration But presently after he held a Councell at Lateran where he renewed the Canons against those his Heresies of Simonie and Nicholaisme sufficient preteâ—â—es to diminish the authoritie of Henrie and if he should oppose himselfe against them to make him an Heretike The one of them tooke from him all authoritie at Milan if any were left the other should daily diminish that power which he retained in Germanie by the right of Inuestiture The summe of them was this It shall not be lawfull for a Clergie man to marie a wife nor to take their inuestiture at the hands of a lay man vnder paine of excommunication But it is worth the noting that the Countesse Mathilda was present at this Councell a woman no lesse infamous for her vnchast life than her pride Erlembald gouernour of Milan put the first Decree in execution continuing his rage against the Clergie and vpon the day called Coena Domini the Supper of the Lord he forbad Godfrey whom the Emperour had made Bishop to consecrate the oyle An. 1075. and prouided other The yeare following 1075 he did the like he himselfe ministring the oyle in the Paschall ceremonies but all the Priests refused to receiue it at his hands except Luitprand onely Curat of S. Paul Whereupon the people being much offended forsooke the citie protesting that they would obey no Bishop but him whom the Emperour should nominat and not long after entring into the citie againe they killed both Erlembald and his Luitprand Godfrey in the meane time not being accepted by the Pope stood still excommunicated not without the great indignation of Henrie who neuerthelesse to accommodat himselfe a little vnto him named in his place Theobald Castillon who was kindly receiued by those of Milan And from this onely act let euerie man judge how vnwillingly this yoke of single life was receiued in Italie Gregorie vrgeth the same in Germanie writeth to the Princes and their wiues That they should not frequent the Masses of maried Priests That they should execute his Decree and account those for excommunicat persons that obeyed it not declaring vnto them that they were neither Priests nor might sacrifice Whereupon the common people grew insolent against them and trampled the Hoast consecrated by them vnder their feet though it were at that verie time when the opinion of the reall presence began to spread abroad From this occasion saith Auentinus many false Prophets did arise who with fables myracles examples they cal them turned the people of Christ from the truth interpreting the Scriptures so as that they might serue their owne turnes whilest in the meane time vnder the honest name of chastitie whoredome incest adulterie were euery where freely committed But yet in the meane time notwithstanding the attempts that were made at some Councels in Germanie and the threats that were thundered out by the Legats à Latere of Pope Gregorie they could not persuade the Bishops to yeeld their consent to this Decree or to depose those Priests that were maried defending themselues by the authority of the Scriptures the auncient Councels and the Primitiue Church adding thereunto the commaundement of God and
he absolues men not of their sinnes but the Law of Christ Iesus and his Sacraments he weakneth the peace and pietie of our Religion stirres vp warres and seditions He giues himselfe to whoredome murder periurie treacheries rapines burnings And the better to hide his ambition he doth not onely find out new fables corrupt the Annales alter the Histories but he likewise adulterateth the heauenlie Oracles giues false interpretations of the Scriptures making them to serue his turne he teares in pieces the sacred Historie and amongst women discourseth of holie writ whatsoeuer he saith he will haue it to be thought the Law of God he seekes testimonies that are too weake to defend his auarice and wrests the Scriptures to his owne will against the true sence He sauours too much of the pride of the Pharisies in that he makes men beleeue that he bindes and loosseth as he pleaseth whereas with God it is not the sentence of the Priest but the life of the man that is required Moreouer Hildebrand oppugneth the Diuine maiestie resisteth the most Christian Prince ordayned from aboue and inaugurated by God himselfe To this end tend all his endeauours that the captaine of the flocke being oppressed and brought into order he might the more freely exercise his tyrannie against the poore sheepe destitute of the Emperours protection If all power be of God much more the imperiall and greatest of all other Christ Iesus when the people would haue crowned him and made him gouernour refused it and those two that were at variance for the inheritance and would haue chosen him for their Iudge he sent to Caesar to whom the Empire of the whole world was committed So likewise he commaunded the chiefe Priests of the Iewes to giue vnto Caesar those things that did belong vnto Caesar to whom they payed their customes their tribute their subsidies S. Peter teacheth vs the same Feare God honour the King The precept of Saint Paul is To keepe faith to the King c. To this man and such as are like him belongs that saying of our Sauiour to Saint Peter Goe behind me Satan thou art an offence vnto me And againe He that striketh with the sword shall perish with the sword Here let euerie man imagine what opinion all Christendome had of this pretended Apostle They in the meane time in Germanie that tooke part with Gregorie gaue him to vnderstand That these his violent proceedings had got him many enemies wherupon hiding the crueltie of his mind he writ a more moderat Epistle to those that tooke part with the Emperour the summe whereof was That if he would become a new man he should find that what he had hitherto done he had done for his good and that all former matters being vtterly forgotten which he ernestly protested he would receiue him into the Church Henrie therefore being now brought into great danger of the losse of his kingdome to the end he might take away the cause of all these euils accepteth of the condition and is content to vndergoe any manner of submission so he may pacifie the anger of Gregorie and reconcile himselfe vnto him Departing therefore from Spire with a small traine came to Bezanson passed the Alpes so came downe into Lombardie And notwithstanding all the Bishops and Prelats that tooke part with him vpon just suspition did giue him warning of that he did in the meane time neuerthelesse seeking their owne grace with the Pope yet he proceedeth in his purpose to appease the wrath of Gregorie and came neere to Canuse where the Pope was with the Countesse Mathilda who as the Authors of those times affirme did seldome part from his side There he earnestly intreateth Mathilda Azo Marquesse of Este and the Abbot of Clugni and some others whom he knew to be in the grace and fauor of Gregorie to be intercessors for him That first he might be absolued and receiued into the Church and so into the grace of Gregorie To which their earnest supplications Gregorie at the last answereth If he repent from the bottome of his heart let him deliuer vnto me in token thereof his Crowne and other ensignes of his kingdome and confesse himselfe after this his great contumacie vnworthie the name and honour of a King To which they replying that it was too heauie a sentence Let him come then saith he and purge that sinne which he hath committed against the Apostolike See by obeying the Decrees thereof And hauing obtained thus much at his hands they thought they had brought the matter to a good passe This wretched man Henrie therefore came as he was commaunded neere vnto him and being receiued within the second wall for the citie had three all his companie left without and disrobing himselfe of his princely attire bare footed in the coldest time of Winter and fasting vntill the euening he expected his answer of Gregorie William of Malmesburie addes That he came barefooted with a paire of sizzers and a scourge in his hands to signifie that he was there readie to be polled and whipped There he gaue him leaue to attend his answer within that second wall vntill the euening but had it not He came againe the second and third day and he handles him in the same manner At the last the fourth time partly moued with his constancie partly fearing he should be blamed by euerie man for his rigor he admits him to his presence The resolution was this that Henrie at a day and place appointed by Gregorie should appeare in a common assemblie of the German Princes and there answering to such crimes as should be obiected by the Pope should stand to his judgement In the meane time he should lay aside all the ornaments belonging to his princelie dignitie nor intermeddle with matteers of State hee should remoue from him the Bishop of Bamberge Vlrick of Cosheim and the rest whose counsell he had formerly followed and absolue all those that had sworne faith and allegeance vnto him all which when hee had solemnly bound himselfe by oath to performe he receiued him into the Church Neither did Henrie all this while thinke but that he had made a good market But he had no sooner trampled this Prince vnder his feet but according to the proportion of his humilitie his pride increased and the more submisse the Emperour became the more perfidious was he He dispatched therefore to his associats in Germanie especially the Saxons Bernard a Cardinall of Rome and the Abbot of Marselles to let them to vnderstand That he would not haue them to rest themselues vpon that which he had concluded with Henrie For though he were reconciled to the court of heauen yet not to his kingdome His confederats therefore joyning with his Legats An. 1077. assembled themselues at Forchame in March 1077 and by a generall consent chose Rodolph Duke of Sueuia and Burgondie and brother in law to Henrie King vpon condition That he should renounce all right to the creation
seq considering how lightly he would haue assured himselfe of the inuestitures with the losse of their Lordships and Royalties The end was for this time that Paschal was deliuered the siege raised from before Rome on condition that he should neuer excommunicat the Emperour nor his people and should giue him a priuiledge in writing vnder excommunication whereby it should be lawfull for Henrie to inuest Bishops and Abbots freely chosen by most voyces without Simonie with the ring and the staffe Sigon de regno Jtal. l. 10. and commaund the Archbishop to consecrate him Contrariwise forbidding That any should consecrate them that had beene chosen by the Clergie and people vnlesse they had beene first inuested by the Emperour These conditions were solemnely sworne vnto by Paschal and all the Cardinals Bishops Priests and Deacons that assisted him and moreouer the day that he crowned him in confirmation of this agreement he gaue him the Communion in these words Lord Emperour Henrie we giue thee the bodie of our Lord borne of the virgine Marie crucified for vs as the Catholike Church holdeth in confirmation of a true peace and concord betweene me and thee Amen Some namely Sigonius report the same in other words that in giuing him part of the Host he said vnto him As this part of the quickening bodie is seperated so let him be diuided from the kingdome of Christ our Lord that shall attempt to violate this agreement Which is worth the noting in respect of the faithfulnesse he vsed afterward And this oath and priuiledge was dated in the yearr 1111 An. 1111. in the moneth of Februarie In this confidence Henrie returneth into Germanie where being arriued he made his father be solemnely buried at Spire with the consent of the Pope by meanes of the agreement abouesaid which till then he had refused him as forbidden by the holie Scriptures But in the yeare 1112 Paschal An. 1112. Sigebertus Abbas Vrspergenssin Chron. whether returning to his naturall disposition or that he was moued thereunto by Bruno Bishop of Signe and Abbot of Montcassin holdeth a Councell at Lateran to reuoke all where notwithstanding he plaied so well his part there that hee would seeme to be as it were enforced thereunto by the liuelie persuasions and reproaches of the Bishops And after he had excused himselfe That by force and necessitie this priuiledge had beene extorted from him he concludeth the last day of the Councell in these words That he approued and reiected all things that Gregorie and Vrban had decreed and reproued thereby ratifying all that had beene by them done against Henrie the father and reuoking all that himselfe had done with Henrie the sonne and with tearmes most expresse and so absolute as we read in the Abbot of Vrsperge That which they haue praised held confirmed condemned refused Abbas Vrsperg Malm. l. 5. c. 40. Petrus Dia. in Chron. Cassin l. 4. c. 47. forbidden in all and through all therein will I perseuere for euer whence he plainely shewed what a strange tast he had taken in this businesse Which done this priuiledge is made void in ful Councel declared priuilegium contra Spiritum sanctum contrarie to the holie Ghost Henrie is excommunicated not in Italie only but in France also by Guydo Archbishop of Vienna And thereupon not long after arose new commotions in Germanie the Archbishop of Mence rebelling against the Emperour he is constrained to put him into prison many others Also saith Auentine the Emperour of Greece Calo-ioannes sonne of Alexius Auent l. 6. being awakened at the report of this tumult sent to exhort Paschal and the Romans to returne to the auncient and lawfull Empire in detestation of those barbarous Germans Paschal placeth his embassadours on his right hand their Oration being applauded by the people Perplacet We desire it we restore the Diademe to the auncient Prince of Romans let vs see once more auncient Rome ioyned to the new the East to the West Paschall cruelly declaiming against the Henries father and sonne In so much that Peter Leo Iohn of Gaieta Hugh Abbot of Clugni and others desirous of peace protested against him and brake off this treatie as proiected against all lawes diuine and humane And notwithstanding Paschal and his partakers are obstinatly bent against Henrie who vpon these nouelties returneth with the Queene and all his houshold into Italie in the yeare 1115 An. 1115. and then began Paschal againe to renew his practises And to this effect holdeth a solemne Councell at Lateran the Bishops assembling from all parts to whom he declared That as he was a man and consequently but dust and ashes and for that he saw himselfe in the power of Henrie he had granted him this priuiledge but thereof he confessed himselfe vnto them and prayed them to aske pardon of God for him That he detested this priuiledge as heresie and prayed them likewise to pronounce as much which they did And thereupon some Bishops inferred If that writing contained heresie that he was then an heretike that wrot it namely Paschal himselfe And Iohn of Gaieta had much adoe to stop their mouths and could not salue vp the matter but in giuing the lye to the companie That the writing was in truth euill but not for all that hereticall Paschal himselfe after silence was made appeased them onely in contradicting My brethren this Church had neuer any heresie Wherefore then doth he set all Christendome in combustion for an opinion that is not heresie And yet the Decree is confirmed in this tenor against Henrie who being not able to mitigat it continueth his journey and maketh the Pope hearing of it withdraw himselfe into Apulia Henrie being arriued at Rome that he might not hold his Crowne of him maketh himselfe to be crowned the second time by Maurice Bishop of Bracare An. 1118. And a while after in the beginning of the yeare 1118 Paschal died vpon the Emperours returne from Rome This is the summe of that which passed vpon the question of Inuestitures of Germanie and other Prouinces depending vpon the Empire An. 1108. In France also Paschal in the yeare 1108 had made an attempt vpon our priuiledges taking aduantage of the controuersies betweene Philip the first and the Clergie of his kingdome touching his concubine Bertrade For Manasses Archbishop of Rheimes being deceased about the time of the Councell of Troyes where the Pope was President in his owne person he would conferre the Archbishopricke of Rheimes on Richard Archdeacon of Verdune as well to draw him from the Emperours side as to establish his affaires in France according to the counsell that Yuo of Chartres gaue to Vrban his predecessor in one of his Epistles To haue some one at his deuotion in a Prelatship of such consequence Yuo Carnutens Epist 117. Which Richard hauing refused because that at the same time the Emperour made him Bishop of Verdune he inuested therewith Rodolph
away by the same meanes many filthie doctrines which the Semi-Pelagians Faustus Cassianus and others had brought in easily getting foundation of their doctrines out of the naturall pride of men But Saint Bernard being once dead the schole of Abayllard continued in the Schole-men who haue so followed his methode that he by right may be acenowledged their father It little wanted then but that the tares choked the good corne when with them little or no mention is made of justifying by faith the fortresse of saluation is thenceforth placed in dead workes as if Christian doctrine that most profound secret hidden before all time and reuealed in his time were nothing but a certaine morall discipline In the same time also Gratian compiled his Decrees not more fortunatly than Iustinian his Pandectes out of the Canons and auncient Decrees which hee in many places applieth to the abuses of the time and especially to the Roman ambition although he leaue vs therein many good footsteps by helpe of which the diligent searchers may find out the ancient doctrine practise of the Church Auentine an Author most studious of antiquitie teacheth vs Auent l. 6. that before Gratian the Canon law was farre otherwise For saith he as it is perfect and whole in our Libraries it containeth two parts the first the Acts of vniuersall Councells which are manifestly receiued the other of the Constitutions Epistles and Rescripts of Popes as euerie thing was done the causes assistants witnesses with the circiumstances of places and times Would to God he had not taken so much paines And in the meane time Pope Eugenius approueth it and commaundeth it to be read in all Vniuersities because without doubt he reduced the whole Church vnder the Popes yoke little remembring the good counsels that Saint Bernard gaue him in his bookes of Considerations The same methode hath Peter Lumbard this Gratians brother in his foure bookes of Sentences collected out of the places of auncient Fathers compiled into a certain order which he oftentimes maketh to serue by changing leauing out or adding some word to the corrupt diuinitie of his time so that from thenceforth onely Gratian is consulted with and onely Lumbard is read in scholes In these two consists all Christian law and diuinitie No man hence careth for seeking to the fountaine in the holie Scriptures of the old and new Testament in the monuments of the Fathers or Acts of auncient Councels to looke more neerely into the matter is counted heresie Auentine to this purpose saith Auent Annal. Baior l. 6. I haue learned and heard of my Masters Iacobus Faber and Clitouous more than a thousand times That this Lumbard had troubled the pure fountaine of Diuinitie with muddie questions and whole riuers of opinions which experience if we be not blind doth more than ynough teach vs. Which notwithstanding as well as himselfe are most famous among them of the Church of Rome 47. PROGRESSION Of the humilitie of the Emperour Frederick and the pride and insolencie of Pope Adrian the fourth The Pope stirreth vp the subiects of William King of Sicilia to rebell against him TO the Emperour Conrade succeeded in the yeare 1152 Frederick his nephew An. 1152. in the Empire of Germanie a Prince by the testimonie of all writers qualified with many vertues And in the yeare 1153 dieth Eugenius An. 1153. whom Anastasius succeedeth created as abouesaid by the Cardinals alone who continued but one yeare neuerthelesse peaceable at Lateron because he let the Romans doe what they listed Then behold Adrian the fourth an English man borne entreth into the Popedome who could not be consecrated at Lateran vnlesse first the people chased away Arnold who as we haue said preached at Rome against the superfluous pompe of Popes and withall would put downe the Senat which they had established Both which being refused him he waxeth angrie forsaketh the citie and with his Court retireth to Orvietto Frederick in the meane time setteth forward to be crowned in Italie who in his way inuested Anselme of Hauelburge with the Bishopricke of Rauenna then vacant by the death of Moses being chosen by the voyce of the Clergie and of the people and moreouer maketh him Exarch whence he tooke the title of Seruant of seruants Archbishop and Exarch of Rauenna Sigon de regno Jtal. l. 12. This set Adrian alreadie into an ague who neuerthelesse met him at Viterbe where Frederick stepping to him held his stirrop for him to light from his horse and conducted him into his tent There the Bishop of Bamberge speaking for the Emperour declared vnto him with much respect That all the Church was come from the end of the world for to bring him this Prince and that seeing prostrat at his feet he had rendred him due honour he besought him to doe what lay in him to set the Imperiall Crowne vpon his head Sigonius saith here that he paused a while seeming as it were to conceale from vs the insolencie of this Pope which we read in Helmold Helmold in Histor Sclauorum c. 81. an Author not to be suspected because he was rightly ashamed of it The answer then of Adrian was this Brother these are but words that thou tellest vs thou sayest thy Prince hath giuen due reuerence to Saint Peter but Saint Peter hath rather been thereby dishonored Instead of holding our right stirrop he hath held the left This being told againe by the Interpreter to the King he humbly answereth Tell him that it was not want of deuotion but of knowledge for I haue not much learned to hold stirrops and he is the first to my knowledge that euer I did that seruice vnto The Pope replied If he haue through ignorance neglected that which is most easie how thinke yee that he will acquit himselfe of that which is greater Then the King somewhat moued I would be better instructed saith he whence this custome hath taken footing from good will or of duetie if from good will the Pope hath no cause to complaine that I haue failed in a seruice which is but arbitrarie and not of right but if you say that of duetie from the first institution this reuerence is due to the Prince of Apostles what importeth it betweene the right and left stirrop so that humilitie be obserued and that the Prince prostrat himselfe at the Popes feet Helmold l. 1. c. 73. Thus saith the Historie was this point long and eagrely disputed and in the end they departed each from other sine osculo pacis without the kisse of peace Let the Reader note here the charitie of this Bishop to reiect an Emperour onely for hauing held the left stirrop for the right and an Emperour endued with such vertues as the Author faileth not to say That his wisedome and courage was greater than of all the inhabitants of the earth And he addeth The principall Lords which were as the pillars of the realme were afraid to returne without
from that we read before in his letters to the Archbishops of Mentz Cologne Treuers Then they presented their letters which Frederick gaue to Otho Bishop of Frisingen to interpret the tenor whereof we may read in Radeuicus ful of submission satisfaction reuerence The particular clauses are By occasion of the word Beneficium thy heart as I am informed hath beene moued which truely ought not to moue the heart of an inferiour nor yet of so great a man For although the word Beneficium be taken by some in another signification yet it should then haue beene taken as we meant it and in the sence it hath from his original for it is composed of bonum factum and with vs we call beneficium non feudum not a fee but bonum factum a good action in which sence it is found in all the bodie of holie Scripture where it is read That we are gouerned and nourished ex beneficio Dei by the benefits of God non tanquam ex feudo not as by a fee but by his blessing And so your magnificence knoweth that wee haue so honourably set the signe of Imperiall dignitie on your head that all men may iudge it to be vt bonum factum as a good deed or a good action And thus corrected he not only his former letters but also the inscription of the picture of Innocent the second Post homo fit Papae He was made the Popes vassall He proceedeth Some haue also turned these words to another sence Contulimus tibi insigne Imperialis Coronae Wee haue giuen thee the signe of Imperiall dignitie he had said more harshly plenitudinem dignitatis the fulnesse of dignitie that is to say the whole dignitie but without cause and of set purpose because they loue not the peace of the Kingdom and of the Church for by this word contulimus we vnderstand nothing but imposuimus wee haue set it vpon thy head Radeuicus l. 1. c. 13. And thereby he renounced also the rest of the verse of Innocent Sumit quo dante Coronam That the Emperour receiued the Crowne in gift from the Pope And by this mild interpretation of Grammar Frederick was appeased who moreouer declared vnto the Legats and gaue them in writing certaine articles in default of which a seed of discord would continue betwixt them to which they promised the Pope should satisfie being in no manner willing to derogat from his royall dignitie So for this time he yeelded them peace And note here with what faithfulnesse the same was done Baron an 1158. art 6. Adrian saith Baronius did it in wisedome for to giue place to wrath interpreting also this word beneficium for to auoid discord and not in good earnest An. 1158. for these things could not long subsist This was in the yere 1158. And neuerthelesse Frederick passed the Alpes for to appease the rebellions of Lombardie and to refresh his armie not long after he led it into the Popes lands whereby ariseth againe a new quarell It was an auncient custome saith Otho Bishop of Frisingen Otho Frisingens l. 2. c. 13. since the time that the Roman Empire was deriued to the Frenchmen vntil this present that so often as the Kings had a purpose to enter into Italie they sent some of their seruants afore being men of vnderstanding who visiting euerie citie and town demaunded those things that belonged to the Kings reuenew which the inhabitants call Fodrum whence it came to passe that at the Princes comming the cities townes and castles which either altogether refused to pay the same or did not wholly pay it were oftentimes rased euen with the ground for an example to posteritie Another iustice also followeth from ancient custome that the Prince entring into Italie all dignities magistracies ceased and all matters were ordered ad ipsius nutum according to the laws iudgement of the Lawyers Radeuicus l. 2. c. 15. When Frederick therefore by his officers thought to vse these rights namely in Fodro colligendo Adrian began through the instigation of some to bee grieuously offended saying That he had receiued euill for good and that the Emperour was ingratefull for his benefits especially when hee heard that as well the Cities and Lords as the Bishoppes and Abbots had acknowledged the Royalties of the Prince And thereupon hee wrote Letters vnto him in shew mild but in deed beeing well considered full of sharpe reproofe which hee presented vnto him by a vild and base messenger who before they were red was suddenly vanished At this Frederic was againe greatly moued and the rather for that a little before he had refused at his request to confirme Wydo sonne of the Earle of Blandrara in the place of Anselme Archbishop of Rauenna being by the people and Clergie chosen therunto vnder pretence that he was sub-deacon of the Church of Rome who could not be translated to any other Church without his commaund although Adrian in many other things of greater importance dispensed withall as it pleased him wherefore neuerthelesse resolued to trie him in this yet once more by sending the Bishop of Verde with verie honourable letters is againe refused He therefore then commaundeth his Secretarie That thenceforth in the Letters that hee wrot to the Pope Radeuicus l. 2. cap. 18. Nomen suum praeferrens Romani Episcopi subsecundet he should set his name first and the Popes afterward and should speake to him onely in the singular number Adding that either the Pope ought to write vnto him after the custome of his Predecessours or else not thinke it straunge if he followed in his letters the auntient manner of Princes Adrian was not pleased at this therefore admonished him that this was not to giue due reuerence to S. Peter redemaunding of him an accompt of his Royalties and other rights abouesayd Frederic answered that he had followed the auntient custome and agreeable to reason that Bishops should render vnto Caesar the things belonging vnto Caesar Sigon de regno Jtal. l. 12. Radeuicus l. 2. cap. 18. For his Cardinals hee had shut the gates of Cities against them because they came non ad praedicandum sed ad praedandum not to preach but to make spoyle And to encrease this mischiefe in the meane time the Letters of Adrian are intercepted written to them of Milan and some other Cities whereby hee stirred them vp to rebellion against Frederic Radeuicus l. 2. cap. 30. And thereupon also Frederic sent his Embassadors to Rome to the Senat and people Then Adrian growing verie impatient sent foure Cardinals to Frederic at Bononia who post lene principium after a gentle beginning propound vnto him these hard Articles That hee should vnknowne to him send no more messengers to Rome seeing all the Magistrates there were of S. Peter with all the Royalties That he should not collect the Fodrum of the Demaines of the Church except in the time when he commeth to
belong to that Court that vseth to commaund both Emperours and Kings And Baronius hath set downe this excellent Apothegme in great letters Baron an 1169. art 11. By the pride of the seruant we may iudge the modestie of the Master Doubtlesse the wisest of this world judge otherwise of the power and authoritie of the Pope Otho Bishop of Frisinghen saith Otho Frisingens in prologo l. 4. Chron. Two persons are constituted in the Church by God the Priestlie and the Princelie the one hath the administration of the Sacraments of Christ and to exercise Ecclesiasticall descipline with the spirituall sword the other carieth the materiall sword against the enemies of the Church defending the poore and the Churches of God from the oppression of the wicked punishing euill doers and exercising secular iudgement These are the two swords whereof we read in the Passion of our Sauiour but Peter is said to vse but onely one Therefore euen as to the spirituall sword spirituall possession belong that is to say the tithes the oblations of the faithfull and others of like sort so to the materiall are subiect all worldlie dignities as Duke domes Earle-domes and the like Now God would that these things should be in his Church orderly and not confusedly that is to say not in one person alone but diuided betweene two as I haue formerly named Euen as these persons therefore that carrie the materiall sword are not to meddle with those things that are spirituall so is it not fit for the spiritual to vsurp the other And to make good this saying many testimonies of the Scriptures and of our Lord himselfe besides the example of Saints may be alledged as that Gospell that saith Giue vnto Caesar the things that belong vnto Caesar and vnto God the things that are Gods That which our Lord Iesus Christ had deliuered in words he declared also by effects when yeelding tribute to whom tribute belonged he gaue tribute for himselfe and Peter And S. Paul acknowledged that we ought to yeeld honour to whom honour belongeth considering that all power is from God who being brought to iudgement did not appeale to Saint Peter who then possest the chaire at Rome but to Nero a most impious and a wicked man ordained by the will of God King of the whole world And thus much touching the honour of Kings But he goeth about to defend the Pope by some poore weake reasons but in the end concludeth I confesse I know no other refage but this that we haue known holie men both of Apostolike faith and merit as Syluester Gregorie Vlric Boniface Lampert Gothard and diuers others that haue had these things but for my selfe to speake my owne opinion I doubt whether this exalting of the Church in these dayes be more acceptable to God than the humilitie of former times Verily it seemeth that state was the better this the happier Neuerthelesse I agree with with the Church of Rome c. That is to say to be rather temporally happie with the one than spiritually happie with the Apostles and the holie Fathers and shortly after he hides not from vs vpon what foundation he groundeth his reason That all scruple saith he of that controuersie being resolued by his authoritie and example is againe secretly signified by that which was sayd to S. Peter Duc in altum lanch into the deepe and cast your nets to take fish Luke 5. yea it is so secret that for the space of 500 of the first and best yeres none of the auntient Doctors could perceiue this mysterie Jdem l. 3. Chron. 1.3 But the same authour speakes more openly in another place After the donation of Constantine the Church of Rome affirmeth that all Realmes of the West belonged to it by the gift of Constantine this he refuteth himselfe In token whereof it doubted not to exact tribute euen to this present of all those except the two Kingdomeâ— of the French that is to say the Gaules and the Germans which hee would gladly draw into his Net if they would suffer him But in our France at the verie same time they that were called Waldenses or Albienses earnestly set against the Church of Rome condemning all the traditions thereof rejecting the ceremonies and declaring it in expresse words to be that Babylon in the Apocalyps the mother of fornications and the Pope verie Antichrist the man of sin foretold by the holie Scriptures These people maintayned the puritie veritie and simplicitie of the Christian Religion in all the Countries both on the mountaines and vallies of Daulphine Prouence Languedoc and Guyan where the corruptions and papall inuentions could not so easily penetrat no otherwise than as we see the Tongues customes and habits of nations to be preserued in Countries more remote against the inundation and mingling of the people as the originall Tongue of Spaine in the mountaines of Biscay and the auntient Tongue of the Brittons in Wales with their manners and customes also and so likewise of others For that so great a multitude of people spread from the Alpes euen to the Pirence by the instruction of Waldo had beene as it were hatcht vp in one day exceedeth all beliefe all reason Contrariwise he that would retire himselfe from the world seriously to contemplate his owne saluation it is likely he rather learned it of them and afterward taught at Lyon where for the renowne of the citie they that were his followers or affected his doctrine were called Waldenses as they who preached in the citie of Alba ware called Albienses and not many yeres before Peter Bruitzius Henrie his disciple publiquely teaching at Tholouse were called Tholousians and so likewise were they called at the Councell of Lateran held vnder Alexander the third Of this antiquitie to the end we need not doubt thereof the aduersaries themselues auouch the truth amongst whom Frier Rainerius who writ about the yeare of our Lord 1250 Among all the sects that are saith he or euer will be none can be more pernitious to the Church of God than that of Lyons An. 1250. Frater Rainerius de Waldensibus for three causes the first because it hath continued a longer time than any some say that it hath beene euer since the time of Syluester others say from the time of the Apostles that is to say inasmuch as integritie euer went before corruption and the same maintayned by them as it is said of the true Church in the Apocalyps that it was preserued euen in the desart The second because it is more generall for there is not almost any Countrie where into this sect hath not crept whereas in the meane time they aske vs where our Church then was The Third because all the other procure horrour by their blasphemies against God this of the Lionists hath a great apparence of pietie in as much as they liue vprightly before men and put their trust in God in all things and obserue all the Articles
souldiers against Albert. Wherefore the Duke of Bauaria himselfe with whom he was retired began to faint especially vpon the receit of the Emperour Fredericks letters out of Italie by which he was commaunded to chase him away as guiltie of high treason All which the Pope was aduertised of by a deuout old woman named Katherine Begute and a certaine young stripling called Henrie oftentimes sent from Albert into Italie In this extremitie they haue recourse to superstition Agnes the Dukes wife was religious he might haue said more truely superstitious Albert deceiueth her by Henrie the Dukes Secretarie Prouost of Munster and Theodoric Otholim her houshold Chaplaine they affirming vnto her That on the feast eue of Saint Philip and Iacob whilest they were in their quiet sleepe they saw twice a sword let downe from heauen to Albert the Virgine mother of God and the Apostles of Yuorie with inscription in letters of gold That they approued and confirmed all the actions of Albert and made themselues authors of all that he should take in hand Whereupon he boldly commaunded the Bishops of Ausbourg and of Eichstat That they should depriue from the communion of the Church all the cities of their diocesses that had sent men of warre to Frederick but none obeyeth him Then he calleth them together to Landshut yet no man also appeareth At last the Pope in his fauour sendeth to the Canons and religious persons that they should chuse themselues other Prelats neither are yet these any thing moued He citeth to Rome out of euerie diocesse them that Albert designed vnto him but no man prepareth himselfe to goe thither In the meane time Eberard Archbishop of Saltzbourg and Radiger Bishop of Bathaw goe to Otho Duke of Bauaria admonish him of his duetie promise him the Emperours fauour and intreat him to be present in their assemblie at Ratisbone there with a great number of Bishops to treat of the affaires of the Commonwealth which he granted them Then Eberard Archbishop of Saltzbourg opened his bosome in an Oration which we haue at length set downe in Auentine where after he hath said vnto them for Preface That Christ had left vnto vs for his badge whereby we may be discerned from others the duetie of loue and peace He earnestly also saith he admonisheth vs that we should auoid false Christs and false Prophets who couered with sheepes skins that is vnder the name of a Christian and title of Pope seeke to haue dominion ouer vs and delude vs. Whom he teacheth vs to know by their thornes and workes namely couetousnesse excesse contention hatred enuie warres discord desire of domination ambition With what words could the Emperour of heauen more plainely haue demonstrated vnto vs the Scribes and Pharisies of Babylon If we be not blind we may discerne vnder the title of Soueraigne Bishop in Pastors clothing a most cruell Wolfe The Bishops of Rome take armes against all Christians make themselues great by presuming deceiuing and sowing warre out of warre They kill the sheepe destroy peace driue concord out of the land draw out of hell ciuile warres and domestick seditions c. They prouide not for their flocke after the manner of a Bishop but rather after the manner of tyrans they licentiously rage in crueltie Iustice goeth to nothing but impietie couetousnesse desire of honours loue of money and lust grow apace c. And here he amplifieth his discourse vpon this confusion of things Hildebrand about an hundred and seuentie yeares agoe vnder shew of religion first laid the foundation of the Empire of Antichrist first began the horrible warre which his successors haue continued euer since till now At first they excluded the Emperour from the election of Popes and transported it to the people and Clergie And afterwards hauing had both these in mockerie and scorne they now also labour to constraine vs to subiection and seruitude that they may raigne alone and being now delighted with the custome of commaund and hauing often weighed their owne and their aduersaries forces they vse the specious colour of Ecclesiasticall libertie for an occasion of violently taking to them domination and of oppressing Christian libertie Beleeue him that hath experience of it They will not cease till they haue brought the Emperour vnder dissipated the honour of the Roman Empire oppressed the true Pastors which feed taken away the dogs that can barke that after this manner they may extinguish and destroy all things They would therefore confound all things together in vprores yet euen in despight they contend for dominion Paul the storehouse of Philosophie commaundeth Be yee subiect one to another in the feare of Christ c. That supreme Maiestie tooke vpon him the forme of a seruant that he might serue his Disciples and wash their feet The Bishops of Babylon couet to raigne alone they cannot endure any equall They will not giue ouer till they haue troden all things vnder their feet and sit in the Temple of God and be exalted aboue all that is worshipped Their hungring after riches and thirsting after honors cannot be filled the more is giuen them the more they desire reach to them a finger and they will couet the whole hand This seruant of seruants coueteth like as if hee were a God to be Lord of Lords He despiseth the sacred assemblies and Councels of his brethren yea of his Lords He feareth least he should be constrained to render an account of those things that he doth daily more and more against lawes and commaundements ingentia loquitur he speaketh great things as if he were a God meditateth new counsels in his breast that he might get an Empire to himselfe He changeth the lawes establisheth his owne He polluteth teareth asunder spoyleth defraudeth killeth This is that sonne of perdition whom we call Antichrist in whose forehead is written this name of contumelie I am God I cannot erre He sitteth in the Temple of God and hath dominion farre and wide but as it is in the mysterie of holie Scriptures Let him that readeth vnderstand The learned shall vnderstand but all the wicked shall doe wickedly and shal not vnderstand And here he briefely noteth vnto them what of these things is said in the Reuelation which he applieth to the present state of the world and chiefely to the corruption of Rome then by and by after hee saith The Emperour is but a vaine name and onely a shadow There are ten kings likewise which haue diuided the whole earth sometime the Roman Empire not for to gouerne but to consume it The tenne hornes which seemed incredible to Saint Augustine to wit the Turkes Grecians Aegyptians Africans Spaniards Frenchmen Englishmen Germans Sicilians and Italians possesse the Roman Prouinces and in these failed the Roman Colonies And the little horne alluding to the place of Daniel hauing growne vp vnder these which hath eyes and a mouth speaking great things holdeth vnder and constraineth to serue him the three kingdomes especially of Sicilie
according to our calling In which words Krantzius expresseth their doctrine though verie contrarie vnto them Mathew Paris saith further That they spread themselues so farre as into Bulgaria Croatia and Dalmatia and there tooke such such root that they drew vnto them many Bishops And thither came one Bartholomew from Carcassonne in the countrey of Narbon in Fraunce vnto whom they all flocked who in his letters wrot himselfe Bartholomew seruant of the seruants of the holie faith and he created Bishops and ordained Churches These words are taken out of the letter that the Cardinall of Port the Popes Legat wrot to the Archbishop of Rouan full of abashment and he calleth him Anti-Pope without imputing vnto him any other crime or doctrine namely because this Bartholomew reestablished the order of the Church a new in those Countries and laboured to set true Pastors in the places of the false And the Cardinall commanded the Archbishop to be present in a Synod holden in the Citie of Sens to giue counsell in a businesse of that importance otherwise he threatned he would signifie his disobedience to the Pope This was about the yeare 1220 vnder Honorius the third and it must needs be that they haue largely multiplied since for the same Author telleth vs that in a certaine part of Germanie vnder Gregorie the the ninth a great number of them were enclosed in a place with marish on the one side and the Sea on the other where they were all slaine At the same time also in Spaine they ordayned Bishops which preached the same doctrine though the aduersaries faine lies of the same at their owne pleasure for to make them the more odious But we cannot be ignorant what manner of doctrine it was partly by their confession and partly by the acts of iudgement passed against them We read of one Robert Bulgarus who was fallen away from them and become a Iacobin Frier wholly gaue himself to persecute them in Flanders especially deliuered vp many to the fire But he being found to abuse his power and that he imputed crimes vnto them of which they were clearely innocent hee is presently discharged of his office and beeing found guiltie of many crimes which saith the Auhour it is better to conceale than to speake of is condemned to perpetuall prison Let the Reader judge considering the furious rage wherewith they were transported against these men whether as well their innocencie as that mans filthinesse be not hence manifestly and sufficiently proued In Lombardie at last they were very greatly multiplied when in the yeare 1229 An. 1229. Sigon l. 17. de regno Jtaliae at the instance of the Popes Legat it is ordayned that they should be banished both out of Cities and Countries their houses rased their goods confiscat they which receiued them put to a great fine and in the Citie of Milan is appointed in euery quarter two Friers Preachers and Minorites who in the authoritie of the Archbishop should make enquirie after them and take care that hauing taken them and deliuered them to the Gouernour they should be at the charges of the Commonwealth carried whether the Archbishop should appoint when also the Emperour Frederick in the yeare 1225 in the letters he wrote to Gregorie An. 1225. Jdem l. 18. complaineth that they encreased imo siluescant yea grew vp to a forrest In Italie and in the Cities began alreadie to choke the good come so spake he according to the stile of the time And to conclude when the truce being made betweene Gregorie and Frederick from which them of Milan were excluded that they might iustifie themselues to each other and gratifie one the other they tooke a great number of these poore men whom they offered vp in sacrifice by putting them to death Wherunto may be added also that which an ancient writer of those times wrot of the Waldenses that in the only valley Camonica they had tenne schooles as also that of Petrus de Vinei in his Epistles that their little riuers streamed so farre as to the kingdome of Sicilie who in the meane time alledgeth none other cause for which they should be persecuted but for that they with-drew the sheepe from the keeping of S. Peter to whom they had beene committed of that good Sheepheard to be fed and departed from the Romane Church which is the head of all Churches But were in this their profession aboue all beliefe constant prodigall of their life and carelesse of death and which is more hard than can be spoken saith he the suruiuours are nothing terrified by example affecting to be burned aliue in the presence of men This vertue in the minds of men whence can it flow but from the spirit of God 52. PROGRESSION Innocent to disturbe Conrades proceedings returnes into Italie but after many contrarieties of fortunes his hopes were frustrated and he dyed at Naples THe death of Frederick thus occurring affoorded opportunitie to Innocent not onely of renewing his owne designes in Italie but also of disturbing other mens affaires in Germanie He intending therefore these molestations to Conrade Fredericks sonne he thought good to returne into Italie But it is not altogether vnworthie of obseruation how ceremoniously he tooke his leaue of those of Lyons after the Councell was dismissed For assembling together the Lords and Nobles therein assisting as also the whole people Cardinall Hugo made a farewell sermon in behalfe of the Pope and the whole Court of Rome and so at last began to speake in these words Matthew Paris in Henrico 3. Louing friends since our arriuall in this citie we haue performed much good and done great almes for at our first comming hither wee found three or foure stewes but now at our departure we leaue but one marrie this extends it selfe from the East to the West gate of the citie And these were verie scandalous words in the eares of all the women who were present at the sermon in great numbers for the inhabitants of the citie were cited by publike proclamation in name of the Pope readie to depart He therefore went downe to Genoa and from thence he went to Mylan where being receiued in triumphant sort he obliged the cities by new oathes against the Emperour many he drew againe into a new league and they which perseuered in fidelitie towards Conrade he excommunicated and most seuerely persecuted to conclude he omitted no meanes whereby he might preuent Fredericks successors entrie into Italie When he came to Ferrara he preached to the people out of a window and he vsed preualent persuasions to intimate that this citie was his His text was Happie is the nation that hath the Lord for their God and the people whom he hath chosen for his inheritance inferring by this that the city and people was happie which were particularly subiect to the Pope and so he made but a mocke of the holie Scripture But Historiographers wonderfully extoll this sermon because it was no small
death Conrade a most innocent and harmelesse yong gentleman of singular hopes and one might say an ofspring of heauen in seeking by the law of nations but to recouer the inheritance of his royall progenitors They stirred vp the Sueuians against the French Conrade against Charles causing them to take vp armes as a spectacle of pleasure and delight to themselues afterwards against these they excited the Spaniards and now they would set vs against the French and Spaniards being our consanguinians and comming heretofore out of Germanie to driue both the one and other out of Italie You must needs remember what that famous Decimist Gregorie the tenth about ten yeres since did with his tenthes and the same will this Honorius the fourth doe with his fourthes Thus this subtill Gregorie to wipe vs of these tenthes he armed against vs the Scythians Arabians and Turkes And if I should not lye I verily beleeue considering the great profits that come in to him by this meanes that be wishes better to them than vs. These of the Order of S. Bernard to whom notwithstanding he professed much kindnesse were faine to redeeme themselues with a summe of 600000 crownes Hereby you may see what his conuentions cost and what summes of money are raised thereby One deceit intrudes another and his Decrees passe vnder the forme rather of subtiltie and deceit than of open equitie and iustice And euen as Sathan transformes himselfe into an Angell of light so doe they inuent meanes and deuises how to cast a mist before the peoples eyes And that these things are no wayes agreeable nor pleasing to Christ our Lord and God the euents and issues except we be vtterly blind doe plainely proue daily effects teach vs and the holie Scriptures in euerie place declare and manifest Wherefore most reuerend Fathers in Christ wake your selues out of this sleepe prouide and succour things almost lost and perished regard and defend the Commonwealth Our predecessors who notwithstanding held not then the Empire did euer shake off the Roman yoke though they were a people expert in armes skilfull in militarie discipline conquerors of nations subduers of the whole world and a terror to mankind not well enduring their Empire so much as ouer confining and bordering countries and shall we not to speake more bitterly basely submit our selues to boyes and effeminats What this Tusculan is I am not ignorant I know well his maners and fashions he is a gold-sucker an vsurer a perfidious man and a seruile slaue to money and coyne I lightly esteeme of his threatnings and appeale vnto the generall Councell of the whole Christian Commonwealth When Probus had vttered these words and all the rest both approued and followed his opinion Tusculan fearing some violence to be offered and therefore not daring to come abroad in a few dayes by little and little they all slunke away And so nothing at all being done in the matter the assembly was dissolued But the Pope for reuenge of this contumelie thundered excommunication against Probus and did what he could to depriue him of his Bishopricke Matthew Paris in Henrico 3. In the like case Mathew Paris the Monke breakes out into this exclamation O the seruile and vaine solicitations of the Roman Court O blind though holie ambition so he speakes by ironie which notwithstanding is oftentimes abused by the counsel of the wicked why doest thou not suppresse thy violence with the bridle of discretion learning wit by things past hauing beene taught and chastised by so often and much experience In thy ruines we are all punished We all suffer and feele with opprobrie a generall confusion Thou didst attempt to create two Emperors in Germanie in whose preferment infinit treasures howsoeuer gotten and brought in must needs be wasted and yet both of them vncertaine and doubtfull of the dignitie And now in the parts of Apulia the Popes armie being twice most shamefully ouerthrowne that is to say once vnder the conduct of William the Cardinall and secondly vnder the Legatship and gouernement of Cardinall Octauian it hath preiudiced the children of the whole Church by stealths and rapines drowned them with opprobries and euen mortally wounded them with anguishes and vexations And to conclude in few words the generall Church which was supposed to be defended by the Roman Court complaines her selfe to haue beene rather in many things aggrauated and opprest These things fell out a little before vnder Alexander the fourth Vnder the same Pope also fell out the controuersies betweene the Diuines of Paris and the Mendicants who of Pharisies becomming the Popes Publicans proued the verie scourge of other ordinarie Pastors and the disturbers of all Vniuersities As also wee haue lately seene that they were rebuked and condemned for many hereticall propositions readie to haue beene excommunicated if they had perseuered and stood in the same And now againe they are censured of a new crime and errour especially the Dominicans being the authors of a new Gospel which they call Eternall by which they meant to haue buried in obliuion the sacred Testament of our Lord Iesus Authors therefore speake of it in these words Rancors and hatreds multiplying betweene the Masters of Paris and the Friers Predicants Math. Paris in Henrico 3. certaine famous Doctors publike Readers were chosen with sound deliberation and aduice that is to say Master William de Sancto Amore or S. Amors Master Otho of Douuay who had worthily discharged themselues in the Artes and Decretalls and then in Diuinitie Master Christian Canon of Beuuais a great Philosopher and afterwards a Diuine Master Nicholas of Baro vpon Aube professor in the Artes Lawes and Decretals being readie to read publikely in Diuinitie Master Iohn of Sechvill an English man the Vniuersitie Rhetoritian and Master Iohn Belim a French man all these being famous Philosophers and professors in the Artes. These men proceeding from worthie parents because the Christian faith began to be much shaken and depraued were out of mature aduice and iudgement chosen to goe to Rome and to moue our Lord the Pope for a reconciliation in the Vniuersitie of Paris and a reestablishment of the Christian faith especially in that this euill threatened a further propagation and encrease and for their charges a common collection was made ouer all the Vniuersitie For it was reported that the Friers preached read and taught certaine new opinions and errours drawne out of a booke of one Ioachim an Abbot whose writings Pope Gregorie condemned and they had written a booke which it pleased them to intitle thus Incipit Euangelium aeternum Here begins the eternall Gospell with some other poynts which it is not requisit to repeat The Predicants on the other side sent their special messengers against the Vniuersitie that they might oppugne the masters face to face The people scoffed at them withdrawing their accustomed almes and tearming them Antichrists hypocrites and the successors of Antichrist false preachers flatterers and misleaders of Princes
the holie Scriptures but to get children they loue wine accumulate and most eagerly affect wealth kingdomes glorie and domination For these things they contend with vs in the bloud of their sheepe Christs pouertie and simplicitie they are so farre from desiring as they deride the same and studie how to race out all memoriall thereof and therefore if these be not Antichrists what then I pray you are they Is this to feed the sheepe to loue the flocke to affect kingdomes wealth and other mens proprieties for mere glorie and dignities sake to draw the sword oppresse their flockes to kill and make warre The precepts of Christ they inuert and condemne and your coat and cloake they will take away by maine force Who is so stone dull or to speake more truely so dull and stupide patiently to beare the pride arrogancie perfidie fraud flagition wickednesse excesse and auarice of such Insolents being worse than Turkes Saracens Tartarians and Iewes in that they worship Christian integritie more than all these by infringing that libertie obtained and purchased in the bloud of Christ and drawing to themselues all authoritie and power They being borne our naturall subiects against the Lawes of Notions contrarie to the Laws Oracles and authorities diuine they themselues would rule haue their Soueraignties obey The common saying is true That the Priests by superstitious delusions cast a mist before mortall mens eyes and by ceremonies cassis carminibus ambiguous verses depraue their vnderstandings and dull their senses as it were with a potion of Mandragoras does it belong to the Shepheard to share or milke the flockes and must not a messenger aduaunce the affaires of his Lord or of those whomsoeuer for whose benefit he is sent and employed And therefore from a cruell and vniust Pope I appeale to a most iust Pastour and a most clement Father While these things daily came to the Popes vnderstanding he left this life And Celestine the fift did afterwards release Meynard of this excommunication 55. PROGRESSION After a long vacancie Peter Moron an Hermit was chosen Pope but out of his simplicitie being abused by Benedict who was afterwards Boniface the 8 he renounced the Papacie and priuily retourning to his hermitage he was in the way by Boniface intercepted and put in prison where he died as reports went being by Boniface put to death AFter Nicholas death the Cardinals by reason of the intemperature of the aire left Rome and went to Perugia and some were readie to affirme that all the disasters which Nicholas brought vpon Christendome grew from this that he was chosen at Rome in an infectious time But in deed the true cause was their owne ambition which so distracted their minds in such sort that in three moneths space they could agree vpon no successour Although Charles king of Apulia who foresaw these inconueniences remoued thither to presse them forward yet they delayed it for certaine moneths so as Benedict Cardinall of Cajeta who afterwards was Boniface the eight vrged them with many entreaties as if his words should haue enforced them But when he was gone they chose Peter Moron an hermit one that was verie old but voyced to be of a verie good life This was Celestine the fift if we may belieue Stella Stella in Pontific Platina in Celestino 5. Christianus Masseus in Chronico Henricus Erfordiensis in Chronico Auent l. 7. elected by way of skorne and derision And because it seemed straunge that any should be chosen Pope but out of the middest of the Roman pride 200000 are sayd to haue had recourse to his coronation And in the first consistorie resoluing to reforme the Roman Church after Christs example he made shew that he would ride on an Asse and that the Cardinals should doe the like which was a thing remote from their manners customs afterwards they wilfully suffered him to fall into many grosse and childish petulancies through his inexperience that euerie man might hereby plainly discern how requisit it was to make choyce of another But he senting out these stratagems began to be wearie of his imposed dignitie desiring to be cased of it though Charles persuaded him by all meanes to retain the Papacie and for this end carried him to Naples causing the Archbishop in presence of all the people to demaund his benediction and seriously adiuring him that hee would not renounce the Papacie At length Cardinall Benedicts policie carried the matter sheere away for being retourned to Rome Benedict being a verie subtile Canonist put many toyes into his head representing herein vnto him the great burthen and trouble of his function what a charge it was to giue an accompt of all the soules in the world then how the course of his saluation should be hindered if either through the infirmitie of his yeares or ignorance in affaires the Christian Church should suffer any detriment Nay further he suborned diuers who priuily in the night by a reed or trunke conueyed to his eare should admonish him as if it were from aboue Platina Stella in Bonifac. 8. Continuator Vircentij l. 37. Celestine Celestine giue ouer the Papacie if thou meanest to be saued it is a burden beyond thy strength to support that so hee might thinke himselfe persuaded and vrged thereunto by some angell This simple man therefore intended nothing else but how hee might resigne the Papacie so this scruple could be remoued That he might doe it with a good conscience wherein Benedict easily gaue him satisfaction and producing many reasons he caused a Decretall to be passed Extra de renunciatione cap. in Sexto That the Pope might lawfully giue ouer his charge And not long insisting in this he digested another like Decretall which wee find in Sexto That the Pope might freely renounce the Papacie although when Celestine was dead he passed another That it was scelus inexpiabile an inexpiable sinne to renounce the Papacie the same Cardinals affirming and denying one and the selfesame thing with their suffrages and consents Celestine therefore reuolued onely in his mind how he might renounce the Papacie and returne to his hermitage but withdrawing himselfe priuily to goe thither Boniface intercepted him in his journey cast him into a most strait imprisonment that so he might hasten his death as was thought Auent l. 7. For this subtile man much feared saith our Historiographer and not long time after it plainely appeared least the people should rather follow Peter so famous for his vnspotted sanctitie than himselfe swaruing in doctrine swelling in pride and arrogancie of mind as Pope of Rome successor to Peter and Chrsts Vicar vpon earth There was none out of doubt which did not vtterly condemne his violent imprisonment and vpon the rumor of his death diuers opprobrious and ignominious reports were openly diuulged both in the Court and Citie against Pope Boniface Thus spake Blondus Collenuc l. 5. Platina and others of the ambition impudencie insolence
spirited man to see the places infernall and a Palace wherein was a firie bed on which this the Popes nephew lay All which being related to the Pope he was neuer after seene to be merie but within a while departed Whose bodie being layd in a certaine Church with many lights about it in the night the Church was burnt with fire and his bodie from the loynes downe to the feet Clement l. 2. tit 11. de sententia re iuditata C. Pastoralis And yet this is he which in his Clementine Pastoralis We as well out of the superioritie which vndoubtedly we haue ouer the Empire as out of the power by which in the Empires vacancie we are to succeed the Emperour but more especially out of the fulnesse of that power which hath pleased Christ the King of kings and Lord of lords in the person of blessed S. Peter to conferre vpon vs c. doe decree and ordaine May we not rather beleeue by the poynts aboue mentioned that hee tooke his power from him that sayd to the Lord I will giue thee all these kingdomes if falling downe thou wilt worship me This is he also that commaunded Corpus Christi day to be kept holie of all men in a Councell at Vienna which was first instituted by Vrban the fourth and then afterwards came to be neglected againe and therefore he granted new Indulgences which is to say Lib. 3. Clementinarum tit 16. de reliquijs veneratione sanctor To all saith he penitents and confessed which shall be present at the Matines of this feast in the same Church where it is celebrated shall haue 100 and he that is present at Masse as many as also they that were present at the first beginning of Euen-song of the same feast 100 and they that were at the second as many and they that were present at the offices of the first third sixt and ninth houres and at those completorie for each of the houres he had graunted fortie Indulgences And to him that was present at the Matines of the Octaues of that feast and the Masses of the foresayd houres he obtained an hundred for euery day of those Octaues And trusting the mercies of God we release him of all enioyned penances Can we better judge of these inuentions than by the inuentors themselues who made but laughter and scorne of these things whether in life or death And yet abusing the reuerence falsly by them vsurped they dare presumptuously vpon any occasion offered most vnworthily dare and prouoke Princes and Emperors This was the Pope amongst others who being angrie with the Venetians for taking of Ferrara exposed them all both in generall and particular to bootie and spoyle so as they might haue beene brought vnder slauerie and seruitude To be redeemed from which miserie they sending Francis Dandulo to require absolution in their names after many detractions delayes the matter was thus concluded That he lying prostituted at his feet so long as the Popes pleasure was to obtaine the same he was enforst with a coller of yron about his necke by way of penance like a dog to lye under his table and therefore amongst his countrymen he was tearmed Canis a Dog And yet Baronius would needs excuse the crueltie of Alexander the third against Frederick the first Because saith he to be true it digresseth too much from the accustomed clemencie of the Popes OPPOSITION When Clement published the Councell of Vienna to giue some hope of Church reformation he commanded Durandus Auditor of the Rota and Bishop of Mende a French man vulgarly called the Visitor or Examiner to digest certaine principall heads thereunto tending to bee propounded in this Councell There is a treatise yet extant whose title is The celebrating of a Councell printed at Paris Anno 1545 this booke began with a sharpe reprehension of the Roman Clergie with an intention if he might haue beene heard or beleeued not to haue spared them a iot They follow saith he the way of Balaam of Bosor who loued the reward of iniquitie and bore the chastisement of his owne madnesse for a dumb she Asse speaking to him in a mans voyce discouered the Prophets follie and impietie The same happens amongst vs at this day seeing so many foolish and dissolute parts are played in the Church of God by the sayd Ecclesiastical persons who should be a light vnto others as candles set on candlestickes according to that which the Lord sayth as that they dull and amaze the sence both of Iewes and Pagans yea and they who are altogether depriued of the vnderstanding of diuine wisedome doe detest their follie and their by and digressing steps from Gods pathes they correct and conuince by a sounder vnderstanding And therefore he briefly sets downe what course must be held to effect a reformation Tit. 2. By a sacred Councell saith he both Kings and Popes ioyning their hands together we must haue recourse First to the Law to the Gospell and to the Councels approued and confirmed by the instinct of the holie Ghost as also to good and wholesome humane lawes And whatsoeuer we find to the contrarie to haue beene attempted in worldlie gouernement let it be reformed and amended as well as may be and the contrarie no wayes permitted to escape vnpunished Let all abuses customes dispensations priuiledges liberties and exemptions which are opposit to the same reformation be remoued being to be reputed but meere deprauations and corruptions Tit. 2. Secondly Let the Popes themselues conforme their words and deeds both to diuine and humane lawes submitting themselues thereunto for imitation sake and setting forth examples of those things to be performed in themselues for their followers and subiects to imitate and behold but otherwise if they themselues swarue and digresse from lawes and precepts desiring rather to ouerrule and commaund than to aduise and counsell their subiects Their honour will swell vp into pride and what was ordained for concord will turne to offence and discord Thirdly It cannot be denied but that the Roman Church hath in many things declined from the Institutions of the sacred Primitiue Church and from the sentences and approbations of the holie Fathers Councels and Decrees So as it appeares to haue vtterly forgotten the first Institutions although wee should prefer the truth of the holie Scriptures before any custome how auncient soeuer Fourthly That the Popes should not easily permit causes and controuersies to be transferred out of their Prouinces to be decreed in the Court of Rome That Ecclesiasticall gouernement was manifestly confounded when the Popes place benefices depending on the Bishops yea and that before their vacation so as it is to bee feared that the Roman Church hooking all to her selfe will giue an occasion to verifie the prouerbe Qui vult totum perdit totum All craue nothing haue And here he inueyed against the promotion of strangers whose voice the subiects could not heare they neither vnderstanding the people
se due reggimenti Cade nel fango se bruta la soma The Church of Rome which now will needs confound And joyne in one two diuers gouernements Her selfe defiles in dirt and brings her keyes to ground He refutes also the donation of Constantine that it neither was de facto nor could be de iure and therefore by some he was condemned of heresie There are a third sart saith he whom they call Decretalists ignorant and vnlearned in all Diuinitie and Philosophie who cleauing absolutely to their Decretalls putting all their hope as I suppose in the vigour and force of them they derogate from the Empire And no maruell when I haue heard one of them say constantly auerre That the traditions of the Church were the foundation of faith which wicked opinion and beleefe let them banish away far from them those men I meane which before the traditions of the Church did beleeue in Christ the Sonne of God either to come present or past and so beleeuing they hoped and hoping were enflamed with charitie and being thus diuinely enflamed the world makes no doubt but they shall be coheires with him In his Poeme of Paradise written in Itaalian he complaines That the Pope of a Pastor was become a Wolfe and diuerted Christs sheepe out of the true way and therefore the Gospell was forsaken the writing of the Fathers neglected they relied onely on Decretals no man thinkes on Nazareth where Gabriel displayes his wings but the Popes and Cardinals only repaire to the Vatican and some other selected places of Rome These things saith he were the absolute euersion of Christs warfare imposed vpon Peter whose pure doctrine in the meane while lyes deepely buried at Rome In times past war was made vpon the Church by the sword but now the same is inflicted by a famine that is by taking away the bread which God allotted for the nourishment thereof Dante del Paradiso C. 9. 20. Del Purgatorio C. 32. this being denyed to no man which is the preaching of the holie word But thou saith he addressing his speech to the Pope which by the Chancellor onely writest thus Cogita Petrum Paulum qui mortem oppetiuere Propter vineam quam vastas etiamnum viuere Potes tu quidem dicere firmum habeo desiderium Sic ad eum qui voluit viuere solus Quique per saltus fuit pertractus ad supplicium At qui nec piscatorem agnosco nec Paulum In another place he deliuers what an vnworthie thing it was that the holie Scriptures were either wholly layd apart or violently peruerted That there was no consideration had with how much bloud they were planted in the world and how highly they accept of him that comes to them in humilitie of heart and spirit Whereas on the other side euerie man applauded himselfe in his owne Fictions and Comments but the Gospell was buried in silence The publike chayres and Oratories resounded nothing all the yeare long but vaine questions and meere fables and so the poore sheep being fed with the puffes of wind pined and consumed away with many other things which might bee produced out of his workes against the Popes Indulgences and the abuses of the Roman Church the which he so liuely describes that one may most easily perceiue how he plainly acknowledged her to be that Whore in the Apocalyps It is a thing verie memorable That at this time Frederick the third king of Sicilia a most religious Prince was so moued with the depraued gouernement of the Church of Rome that he began to doubt of the veritie of the Gospell but being vrged by a vision wherein his mother appeared to him with her face vncouered and whom he knew by these words My sonne I giue thee my blessing Colloquium Frederici Regis Arnoldi de Villa noua that thou mayest studie daily to obey the trueth hee sent for Arnold de Villa noua who was then of great estimation amongst all men that by his assistance he might bee resolued in his doubts His principall doubt was this Whether the doctrine of the Gospell was an humane inuention or a diuine tradition And here three things principally disturbed his mind First That the whole Clergie as well great as small conformed their liues no wayes according to the Gospell they discharged sacred offices but euen for forme sake only or else in verie mockerie scorne and for the gouernement of soules they tooke no care being contrariwise transported with all violence to vice and vaineglorie Secondly In that the Monks who seemed to draw neerer to Apostolicall integritie they were now so swarued and strayed from the wayes of God that in respect of them not onely the secular Clerkes but euen lay men themselues might rather bee justified they being serpents and vipers without any spirit of pietie And there he deciphers them by all the notes of dishonestie by hypocrisie impietie crueltie rapine wantonnesse diuine contempt incredulitie and also about the verie Gospell it selfe Thirdly That in a doctrine so weightie and of such â—onsequence he could not sufficiently wonder at the negligence and carelesnesse of the See Apostolicall When he sent into diuers countries he was by some inquisitiue what progression the Gospell made who returned him answer They could discerne no such matter and that outwardly no course nor care was taken for the propagation of the Gospell as also inwardly no greater studie imployed for the extinguishing of schismes but rather of nourishing and setting them on fire The Legats were daily entangled in worldlie affaires being little carefull either for the promotion or preseruation of the Gospell And consulting with some Friers about his vision many made answer it was but an illusion Diuers out of this made implication That his mother was yet in Purgatorie and wanted prayers and suffrages But Arnold de Villa noua by many reasons and examples and especially in that her admonition was consonant to the words of the Gospell plainely affirmed That questionlesse this vision was of God and thereupon exhorted him earnestly to serue God according to his vocation to performe justice and charitie to prouide as well for the cause of the poore as of the rich and for matters belonging to God hee should continually preferre them before all humane respects and considerations For the doctrine of the Gospell that he must firmely auerre and beleeue that all the doctrine of the Euangelists is the verie doctrine of God That Iesus of Nazareth is the Christ promised vnto the Auncients for a Sauiour euen God himself which created the whole world which may be confirmed not onely out of the Articles of the Creed but also by such euident demonstration as no man could oppugne or infringe And setting downe the same in writing he deliuered it him Then for the reasons of his wauering and being in doubt they were of that nature as they rather strengthened the beleefe and truth thereof than any wayes impaired
or weakened the same especially the first and second which touch the deprauations and corruptions of Regulars and Seculars because our Sauiour himselfe being the foundation of the Church both by his owne and by the words of his Heraulds foretold expresly That this should come to passe in those times and that not onely in the Canonicall Scriptures but further as much hath beene exhibited to vs in the reuelations of the holie Church by many sacred persons of both sex and kind which the holie Popes with singular zeale and deuotion haue reserued in secret Records of the Apostolicall See Euen as saith he I haue seene and handled with these my hands in the soueraigne citie For the third point of the negligence and carelesnesse of the See Apostolicall That which our Sauiour Christ did in his owne time and would shortly againe performe might satisfie him he formerly did it in that he twice commaunded That the See Apostolicall should be taxed with a diabolicall Apostasie first vnder Boniface the eighth and lastly vnder Benedict the eleuenth and that sometimes with plenitude of directory light For saith he the denouncer declared first that the things he denounced proceeded not from himselfe neither was he stirred vp by any motiue of his owne to declare these things but by the illumination and precept of the Lord of lords And so he laid open vnto them both the place time and meanes he meant to make choyce of in the declaration of them Secondly he denounced vnto them a deceitful snare of Sathan layd for their seduction in so much that openly these two things were inculcated to them First That they had counsellors and assistants about them who were the Angels of Sathan who vnder shew of religion and a cloke of true zeale should endeuor to mislead them from the sifting clensing of the aboue mentioned Decrees Statutes Thirdly he declared to them That if they should neglect to execute this message God would make them tast a presagement of he eternall iudgement so as it was told Boniface in writing that he â—hould fall into such and such a danger and confusion and hee tooke no heed thereof till he tasted the same As also the like in writing was insinuated to Benedict That if hee neglected the same hee should swiftly bee throwne downe from his seat and from the day hee read this hee sat not aboue fiue and thirtie dayes more So as neither the things written to him nor the fearefull euents of his predecessour could moue him to beleeue but hee contemned all things Fourthly for illumination and motiue many diabolicall and abhominable deprauations were declared particularly vnto them of many of that state formerly mentioned which is to say That those things aboue expressed were verie seuerally layed open and moreouer other things in this forme Certaine pestilent men disseuer and rend the Citie of the celestiall Lambe especially in the State which so much glories of the hight of all Euangelicall perfection they subuert veritie Euangelicall and ouerthrow the edifice thereof in the people not onely by peruerse workes and examples but by corruption of doctrine in their Sermons and preachings For they preaching in the delusion and subtiltie of malignitie doe sometimes alledge indirectly otherwhiles impertinently and peruersly applie and sometimes sophistically distinguish and most improperly expound And thus the truth of the Scriptures was by them darkened and not clearely deliuered to the Auditors but Gods sayings they did adulterat and falsifie And in the spirit saith he of Antichrist they endeauour to diuert the people from excellent ordinarie Priests and to plucke the Sheepe from their owne proper Pastours by so many meanes and in such sort as particularly are expressed in the writings reserued to this day in the treasurie of the See Apostolicall Fiftly the same writings obiected vnto them the diuelish plague of the inquisitors of that State and others That is those who bought these offices in Prouinces not for the reducing of those that erred into the way but rather that by mere calumniation and slaunder they might thrust the man righteous and of good conuersation into the furious oppressions of diuels and Tyrans where hee enueyes mightily against diuers coinquinations which raigned commonly amongst them as also the frauds and deceipts wherein they maintayned themselues which being prolix and long I would rather referre to the Reader to peruse them in Arnold but yet these things ensuing by him prosecuted are no wayes to be omitted They burne and condemne the Scriptures saith he as superstitious and erronious expressing the veritie Euangelical declaring the mysteries of the sacred texts and touching too nerely to the quicke their transgressions and vncleanesse not vpon any erronious or false but onely for some ambiguous and doubtfull saying They forbid all the Colledges of that state to read or studie the foresayd holie Scriptures vnder payne of death and so by damming vp the well of the water of life they denie the vnderstanding of the holie Oracles and this water of life to those that are thirstie and crie out for the same Sixtly because the Popes were by this denunciation enjoyned to reueale these things in the behalfe of God vnto men which plainely appeares out of such writings which the holie Fathers left both at Rome and in the auntient Monasteries but they beeing wholly oppressed with spirituall lethargie would giue no eare to any good thing or to extirpat Christs opprobrie on earth but beeing bewitched as they were made choyce rather to embrace most palpable and euident lies than the mysterie of the truth and of the Gospell And therefore the whole Church was so infatuated by these seducers as that she tooke the disordered multitude which supplanted and rooted out the Gospell to be a Religion and Order Seuenthly That this denouncer exciting the vniuersall Church in these instigations That she would preuent the Gospels extirpation all notwithstanding out of consent and compact turne aside her eare either condemning the message or raging against the Herault That amongst them all not one arose vp endewed with Catholicall veritie armed with justice Euangelicall and encouraged by the equitie and righteousnesse of this celestiall warfare who would so much as say This man is zealous for the honour and glorie of Christs spowse and the saluation of soules Let vs therefore examine and diligently by experience make triall whether those things hee speakes and declares tend to the conuersation or corruption of the Gospell But the Senat was all mute and onely because he reuealed the blemishes and defects of the spowse vnto the Bride-groome out of a zeale obscuring and healing these wounds he was whipped And they that bore the colours of Euangelicall sanctitie persecuted him more cruelly than any other strangers not onely in renouncing the rules of equitie and charitie but moreouer laying apart the bridle of all humane modestie they laboured to pollute innocencie and to destroy the innocent He concludes notwithstanding That Fredederick should
of Rome was a congregation of vnfaithfull and not a Christian assemblie as also the merits and intercession of Saints to God the difference of dayes and meats the Roman consecrations with many other things of this nature they vtterly detested and held friuolous What the Author layes further vpon them proceeds from the father of lyes But he testifies Chronic. Hirsaug that there were innumerable multitudes of this profession in Austria Bohemia and other bordering countries and that one of their Preachers being condemned to be burnt at Vienna and conducted to the place of execution more than eightie thousand vpon the same embraced that religion in those parts of whom many were committed to the fire in sundrie places But they saith he with ioynt will and consent perseuered in their errours euen vnto death Now let the indifferent Reader judge whether any one could euer cheerefully and joyfully lay hold of the flames for such haynous crimes and offences as they are imputed and charged withall much lesse so great a number of all kinds and qualities Not long after Lombardus was taken at Collen a principall Pastor amongst them who drew vnto him both there and elsewhere many disciples by his bookes which were written in the German tongue and vulgarly dispersed Wherin saith the same Author he defended his doctrine strengthening and fortifying the same out of the holie Scriptures and therefore he was condemned to the fire leauing many as himselfe confesseth both within and without the citie secret professors and disciples of his errours Moreouer he addes That Bohemia being then infected with this heresie euen to this present day abounds and swarmes with such errors obscenities as hereafter in the yere of Abbot Blasius 17 shall more fully be related though afterwards it was euident ynough to all the whole world what the Bohemians were especially in the time of the Councell of Constance in whom no blemish of those corruptions appeared and therefore Trithemius mouth may herein fitly be stopt who transported too violently with a vulgar aspersion replenisheth his historie too plentifully with these calumniations 57. PROGRESSION Afer a vacancie of two yeares three moneths and seuenteene dayes the Cardinals dissenting and referring it to his owne arbitrement Iames de Ossa chose himselfe Pope and was called Iohn the two and twentieth Lewis of Bauaria subduing Frederick of Austria went to Rome with an armie where against the Popes will he was crowned and afterwards he elected another Pope Peter Corbario of Rietto being named Nicholas the fift This Nicholas comming into Iohns hands by treacherie was cast into prison Iohn dyes at Auignion An. 1316. IN the yeare 1316 after a vacancie of two yeares three moneths and seuenteen dayes during which time the Cardinals could not agree of their election Iames d'Ossa of Cahors whom Platina calls Iohn the three and twentieth came to the dignitie The Cardinalls dissenting referred it to his arbitrement to make choice of any one out of their number whom he should judge worthie and most fit But beyond all mens expectation and through Cardinall Neapolion Vrsinoes aduice deluding them all he chose himselfe Pope and so mounting vpon the throne I am Pope Antonin part 3. tit 21. c. 4. saith he And here Antoninus addes Though in other elections no man can chuse himselfe yet in the electing of a Pope this is not prohibited when the election is thus absolutely referred to himselfe Let the indifferent Reader but censure of this kind of vocation to the Seat by euents ensuing All these things passed at Lyons and not long after he went to Auignion there to settle his residence This Iohn was borne of verie obscure parents and as it is noted by the writers of those times he much affected innouations and was verie ambitious Henrie the seuenth being dead for supplying the place of the vacant Empire the Electors were greatly diuided in their voyces many inclining to Lewis Duke of Bauaria and diuers to Frederick Duke of Austria Lewis to procure his owne coronation solicited by Embassadours Iohns consent Iohn alledged that he had alreadie presumed to do things euerie way exceeding the power of an absolute Emperor and so he repelled his entreaties Then Frederick on the other side propounded vnto him by Embassadours the demerit and valour of his predecessours Rodolphus and Albert both Emperours His aunswer was briefe in one word Blondus Decad 2. l. 10. Auentin l. 7. That Salomons son was not so wise a man and so dismissed them detayning them thus as long as he could betwixt two stooles That he according to the Law of his predecessour might sway and gouerne the Empire the which he challenging out of that law arrogated to himselfe Lewis notwithstanding still held his possession and subdued Frederick in battaile taking both him and the chiefest of the Nobilitie in the field Afterwards prouiding for the affaires of Italie he constituted Mathew Vicount of Milan and restored the Gibbellines in many places When Iohn obserued these proceedings he commaunded him to lay downe the gouernement of the Empire vnder paine of excommunication as also he sent a Cardinall Legat into Lombardie who vpon the same penaltie enjoyned the Vicounts Antonin Part. 3. Tit. 21. l. 6. Parag. 10. both father and sonne to depart Milan and they vsing some protraction he excommunicated them interdicted the Citie it selfe from all sacred offices and armed the Croysados against them To this end therefore in the Cathedrall Church of Auignion this excommunication was solemnely thundered out as shall in proper place be mentioned that Lodouick onely making some delay in his obedience might bee charged with heresie And hereupon Italie was diuided into more cruell factions than euer before and the Guelphes rose against the Gibbellines in the selfe same Cities being one fleshed against another yea the verie Monkes themselues some holding with the Pope and others with the Emperour the Minorites against the Dominicans and the Dominicans rent and diuided amongst themselues Notwithstanding amiddest all these tumults Lodouick passing through Italie with an armie was louingly entertayned at Rome and that he might the better manifest to al the world the incredible loue and consent of the people herein he deferred his coronation while the Nobles of Italie and the Embassadors of Cities could arriue which came daily to him from all parts Nauclerus vol. 2. And then they set the Crowne on his head at S. Iohn Laterans or as some say in S. Peters Church and at the peoples great instance by the hands of Stephen Colunna and Vrsinio d'Vrsini he being consecrated likewise by Iames de Prato Bishop of Castello and the B. of Ellera for they thought it not requisit to attend the Popes comming or any Legat from him because then the gouernment of the city was in the hands of certaine principall Barons or Nobles who instiled themselues to be the king of Romans Substitutes they executing full and absolute authoritie but they were yearely
changed except the Senat at any time thought good to vse some prorogation Lewis proceeded yet further by the Romans instigation who had many times in vaine summoned and solicited the Pope as their naturall Bishop to reside at Rome causing election to be made of Peter Corbario of Rietto An. 1327. a Frier Minorite by the Clergie and people of Rome he beeing a verie learned man and fit for the managing of any gouernement who was called Nicholas the fift and there were many that he made both Cardinals and Bishops Nay and moreouer Iohn being conuinced in a solemne Councell of heresie he condemned him to be burnt which sentence was presently and publiquely executed in effigie or picture After the performance whereof setting all things in as good order as was possible in Italie he thought good to returne into Germanie which was wonderfully molested by Iohns arts and stratagemes From such a forme of contention kindled in Christendome what could bee expected but a generall confusion and so much the rather because some yeares before Iohn called Philip de Valois and other Princes into Italie with preualent forces against Lewis and the more to endeere vnto him Philip who afterwards came to the kingdome hee permitted him to leuy a tenth of his whole Clergie Antonin part 3. tit 21. c. 6. part 6. 9. Auent l. 7. Guiielmus de Naugiaco vnder pretext of an entring into a warre against the Infidels which custome his predecessors had formerly taken vp Thus all things hung in doubtfull balance by the variable successe of affaires till Lewis in Germanie came to an accord with Frederick who was glad to redeeme his owne libertie by yeelding vp the Empire Now Nicholas the fift Iohns corriuall in Italie An. 1334. Supplem Martini being deliuered into Iohns hands by the Pisanes who reuolted from Lewis Antonin part 3. tit 21. c. 6. part 15. Summa Constit à Greg. 9. ad Sixt. 5. vsque constit paternuÌ„ morem Annales Franciae Christianus Massaeus in Chronico Guilielmus Ockam in opere 90 dicrum Adâ—ianus 6. in quaest de confirmat he was cast into prison Wherefore Iohn king of Bohemia interposed himselfe to procure some peace betwixt them vpon conditions but during the negotiations in the yeare 1334 Iohn dyed at Auignion Christendome being all ouer in turmoyles but especially all the Prouinces and cities of Italie All Historiographers concurre in this That Iohn left behind him a huge treasure in readie coyne some say fifteene and others fiue and twentie Milliones auri millions of gold which for those times was verie wonderfull For vnder colour of recouering Palestina he gramd and gript all the world And yet hee was not ashamed to admonish Edward king of England That hee should not impose such grieuous burdens vpon the Irish The gouernement of whom saith he my predecessor Adrian granted vnto you vnder certaine conditions But by what right or succession suppose you should these people any wayes belong to the Pope For other matters he publikely preached in Auignion That the souls yea of the most holie and faithfull did not behold the face of God before the last day of judgement which he pretended to vnderstand from certaine visions of one Tundall an Irish man And two Monkes he sent to Paris one a Minorite and the other a Dominican to preach this opinion out of his suggestion and to exhort the Sorbon to imbrace the same labouring also the like in other Vniuersities But king Philip of Valois assembled all the learnedest Diuines of his kingdom at Bois de Vincennes who expresly censured this opinion to be plaine heresie In these things Thomas Wallis Durandus de Sancto Portiano William Caleth and other Authors are plentifull Auentine addes That he read a certaine Epistle of the Diuines liuing amidst these dissentions especially of those of Paris by which they taxed him of heresie persuading him to renounce this opinion which they say he did by their persuasion not many dayes before his death But he might rather peraduenture be condemned of heresie by the moderne Diuines of the Roman Church because as the same Author relates he sent for certaine men that dwelt in the confines of Bohemia and Austria who had painted the Trinitie Auent l. 7. vnder the formes of an old man a young man and a doue as yet at this day they vse to doe whom he charged with irreligion denouncing them to be Anthropomorphites whom he condemned to be burnt although in so cleere a Sun-shine of the Gospell both Bellarmine and other of his followers are not ashamed to allow and defend the same Jn extrauag Johan 22. tit de verb. signific c. 1. 2. 3. 4. cap. ad Candidorem Cum inter non nullos quia quorundam Nicholas the fift wonderfully promoted the Minorites and Iohn laboured hard according to the vsuall inconstancie of the spirit of lyes to suppresse beat them downe and this by such arguments as plainely ouerthrew the Mendicants foundation For concerning the question Whether Christ or his Apostles held any thing in proper he saith we must herein beleeue the holie Scripture by which the articles of our faith must be confirmed which teacheth vs That they possessed something in proper and therefore to beleeue otherwise was heresie and he that otherwise affirmed was to be reputed an heretike And because their most glorious pretext was in a wilfull pouertie he turned them to beggerie indeed enioyning them to be content with meere almes shewing how the custome de facto permitted to them by Nicholas the fift with an exception of propertie reserued to the Church of Rome was but a plaine delusion and cousenage that so they might cunningly be exempted from that pouertie which they professed and therefore the Mendicants being driuen to beg their liuing from doore to doore grew mightily incenst against him He further argued That Christ neuer commaunded nor aduised Christians to relinquish their goods That hee neuer set downe any other rules of pietie to the Apostles than to other Christians to whose perfection the possession of mouables or immouables were no wayes repugnant That the Apostles neuer vowed pouertie nor neuer out of vow renounced their temporall goods who questionlesse euen as other godlie men doe both might and may with a good conscience contend for temporall goods and the naked vow was no furtherance at all to Christian perfection But to this point he grew saith Auentine That such Franciscans as now liued from hand to mouth and begged from doore to doore that spake against his opinion in preaching That Christ and his Apostles possessed nothing he condemned of impietie and pernitious errour banisht them out of the Christian Commonwealth called them Fraterculos Sillie brethren and many also he burned The same Auentine obserues in these times That what was formerly distributed for the sustentation of the poore was now conuerted to ornaments setting forth of walls and glorious pompe which was out of
forbeare all gouernment publike adminstrations and managing of affaires disanulling all things formerly by him acted and neuer hereafter to reassume the dignitie except by our expresse iniunction and commaund But if he delay any wayes in this case to obey Wee commaund all Patriarches Bishops Priests Princes and immunified cities to fall from him and forcibly to vrge him to submission Dated and published in Auignion the eighth of the Ides of October in the eighth yeare of our Pontificall dignitie and in that of Christ 1321. And that wee may aggrauat nothing out of our owne constructions let the Reader but onely obserue this forme of speaking which retaines with it a certaine similitude of that which hee sayes in one of his Extrauagants where without any ambiguitie God hath cōmitted to me saith he the prerogatiue of Emperor both celestiall and earthlie When this Bull came to Lodouikes hands prudent as he was he seriously consulted with all the famous Diuines and Ciuilians both of Italie Extrauag ne sede vacante C. si fratrum Germanie and France but especially with those of Bologna and Paris and all their opinions agreed in this conclusion That Iohns Decrees and promulgations against Caesar were altogether repugnant to Christian integritie and diuine Philosophie These resolutions of the Diuines saith Auentine are yet extant in Libraries written in parchment Many renowmed men also of whom some were Ciuilians and some Diuines writ stifly against Iohn whom they sharpely refuted out of the holie Scriptures and the auncient lawes and Canons And amongst others some Minorites of greater note forsooke Iohn to cleaue vnto Lewis summoning Iohn as it were to a day of hearing Lodouike in the meane while being constituted published a solemne Diet to be held at Ratisbone whither all the greatest Princes and Bishops of Germanie had recourse Amongst these there assisted Iohn king of Bohemia Mathew Henrie and Baldwine of Magunce and the two Archbishops of Collen and Treuers Where it was decreed That Lodouike the Emperour should be prouident to preuent the bringing of the German libertie into seruitude and that the Maiestie Imperiall might be freed from tyrannicall talons and therefore by the Acts of this Diet all the Decrees of Iohn the two and twentieth were declared void and inualidious and whosoeuer stood in defence of them hee was to be reputed an enemie to the Commonwealth and his goods to be confiscated By the force of these Acts Otho Bishop of Carinthia and Lambert of Tolouse the Popes Legats were expelled out of Germanie and all the Bishops Prelats Priests Monks yea and the Franciscans themselues obeyed this Decree only the Dominicans hung neutrall bending sometimes to Iohn and sometimes to Lewis as their owne interests moued them one while obseruing Iohns interdict another time for feare of being expelled celebrating and discharging sacred functions as also by the high authoritie of this Diet an Act was published which is to be read absolute and entire in Auentine whose principall heads to auoyd tedious prolixitie it may suffice here to insert Christ the Sauiour our Lord and God Auentine l. 7. and his chiefe Legats Peter Paule Iames and Iohn ascending into heauen told vs of verie dangerous times imminent and hanging ouer our heads but aboue all they instantly admonished vs That being subtile in some sort as serpents we should take heed of the leauen of the Pharisies and auoid false Christs false Apostles and false Prophets being so tearmed by reason of the lying and hollow hypocrisie of their religion who call themselues Christs Priests when they are the verie messengers of Antichrist They may be discerned by their vnquenchable thirst of honour power and worldlie treasure and their excesse auarice and pride is growne to a prouerbe We cannot denie but must cleerely confesse that our times can abide no strict examination or censure For now manners being wholly corrupted Christian sinceritie is troden vnder foot inured customes more preualent than truth ouercome but yet indignation cannot but breake silence and being placed in a most high watch tower of discouerie of humane proceedings we must not hold our peace least as the holie Prophet sayes we shew our selues like to dumbe dogs that cannot barke And though we be not able vtterly to expell such Wolues clad in sheepes skinnes yet it is our parts and dueties to resist and in some sort to discouer them For though we cannot doe as we would yet our mere good will when we can attaine no further is both honourable and commendable At last he applies this theame to Pope Iohn declaring how many sundrie waies he wasted and spoiled the Christian Church as he that prouoked Christians to draw their swords against their owne bowels and stirred vp nations to periurie treacherie rebellion and conspiracie And this Antichrist saith he will not suffer vs to keep that peace recommended to vs by God so great is the peruersenesse of that man or rather of Sathan as in publike sermons he sets forth his owne flagitions for singular benefits When Christian Princes are at discord then the Roman Priest raignes In briefe the Pope is then of greatest authoritie and power when all others being weakened and pluckt downe by discords seditions and mutuall hatreds his thunderings grow terrible euerie becke of his obeyed and wee obserue euen his verie spittings c. And questionlesse it was by this policie that both of vs were created to the dignitie whom a verie briefe letter from him might easily haue reconciled or at least haue persuaded vs to determine our right rather by iuridicall proceedings than by armes But contrariwise he no wayes laboured to procure peace betwixt vs but rather to nourish discord enclining one while to mee and then another while to my aduersarie of Austria Now he would be on Fredericks side and then on Lodouikes partie and which of them grew weaker him would hee alwayes fortifie with his aydes and supplies First of his owne accord hee inuited vs secretly to communicate giuing faire and equiuocall speeches to vs both and being almost come to agreement he would then againe persuade vs to reassume armes All this he did politically that while we thus ruine one another with domestical and intestine wars he might racke the Empire demolish castles and cities and inuade and spoyle both the people and the Common-wealth whose destruction he hath conspired reduce Christs flocke into seruitude and fight against the Saints and holie ones of God He boasts that he may presently without all delay denounce sentence against vs before we are condemned Being our capitall aduersarie and publique enemie yet in his owne cause he sayes he is both sutor witnesse and Iudge The which we neuer red of amongst the Turkes Iewes Saracens nor Sarmatians Those that hold their loyaltie to Caesar obseruing herein Christ our Sauiours commandement he for no other cause condemnes of heresie What is his will he thinkes to be lawfull wealth purchaseth authoritie for all things c. He
assumes the spirit of Sathan makes himselfe like to the most high is content to be worshipped which was forbidden Iohn from aboue by the Angell and permits his feet to be kist after the manner of Dioclesian and Alexander most cruell Tyrans when Christ a freeman nay the Lord of heauen and our God washed the feet of poore fishermen his disciples that his Apostles and messengers by his example might doe the like to those to whom they were sent That there was one diuine Maiestie and prouidence rich enough in it selfe and needing nothing of ours being present euerie where consulting and prouiding of it selfe for all things c. And Emperours were not constituted vppon earth by fortune chaunce neither by mortall men or the secret power of the fates but they were chosen by supreamest deitie diuinely created and by a most mercifull and indulgent Father placed in the administration and gouernement of all humane things Furthermore the Roman Priest whose conuersation should be in heauen and heauenlie things holds and possesseth Cities Castles Boroughs Prouinces riches power great worldlie honour and magnificence the power of the sword and accruments not out of any right of his own but by others liberalitie benefit that is by the beneuolence bounties if I may not rather say the vilitie and basenesse of the Potentates of Germanie But they of all others most ingrate studie how to deserue ill of their benefactours for the sword which through our munificence they hold in their hand they are not ashamed to draw and sheath euen in our bowels which haue beene their benefactors now these goodlie Pastors raised by our predecessours to honour and riches can endure no equall They haue excluded Caesar out of Italie and Christ out of Rome true it is they yeeld him heauen and hell and the world they challenge to themselues And they will not onely be called but firmely beleeued to be the gods of this world and of men as if they could rule ouer mens thoughts and tongues or had an Empire equally diuided betwixt them and Ioue Christ crucified and supreame power on earth are verie repugnant and opposit the souldier and the Priest the Emperour and the Pastour the Kingdome and the Crosse corporall and spirituall things armes and sacred offices warre and peace Caesar and an humble messenger the Prince and the Minister the Lord and the seruant whosoeuer would be greatest amongst you saith the highest heauenlie Arbitrator to his Legats let him be lowest and your seruant To be both Emperour and Pope at one time is a monster with two heads for in coynes and medals we see that Decius and Nero with such like Tyrans then worshippers of false gods were the like It is an abhominable reproach to nature a great prouocation to God and our owne mere slothfulnesse and stupiditie that the Prince of Princes should serue the seruant of seruants If he be the seruant of Gods seruants why serues he not Why does he not minister Why feeds he not Why does he not teach Why does he not preach For greedinesse of power and pelfe he confounds heauen and earth all matters are vendible he hath hell and heauen at commaund Then he comes to refute the Popes Bull by a president from his predecessours especially the prerogatiue that he so arrogated to himselfe as that in the vacancie of the Empire and vpon the dissenting of the electors the gouernement of the Empire belonged to the Pope He justified also the course and proceeding of his election and all his actions since the same explaning and laying open vnto all men how justly he applied himselfe to a necessarie defence both in Germanie and Italie And so going forward He most falsly saith he accuses me for a fauourer of Heretikes I am a Christian but he is an Heresiarck for he cannot be Christs disciple that scornes his life contemnes pouertie despises pietie pollutes Religion prophanes holie functions sets light by modest manners condemnes institutions and treads vnder foot all rule and precept For S. Frauncis who was an Herauld of veritie diuine the ensigne-bearer of Christian pouertie and all his whole order he condemned of impietie in Auignion the sixth of the Ides December anno 1322. I pray you heare for what cause An. 1322. This pernitious man thirsting after dominion and Empire preferring siluer before the Gospell where wealth is termed sinne and gold before Christs pouertie calls the Franciscan Friers of contemptible opinion with him a foolish kind of cattell and pernitious foxes who with religious hipocrisie delude the world and deceiue the people He attempted to put downe their order because they taught preached and proued to their followers That Christ possessed nothing in proper on earth But they calling a solemne assemblie at Perugia by common consent of all the Diuines set him forth in his liueliest colours defending the truth by the holie Scriptures and diuine Testimonies though such kind of men deserue rather to bee chastised with imprisonment and bands than with arguments and disputations but yet they deciphered him most truely euidently declaring him to be an insatiable gulfe of Auarice and a worshipper of Idols For that wonderfull masse of gold sayd they which he raked together out of all Christendome but principally out of Alman the kingdome of Arles and Italie vnder colour of an expedition into Asia he distributed amongst the Saracens to make warre vpon the Christians of Armenia who refused to be pilled and powled by him At last drawing to a conclusion he sayes If he be not Antichrist yet he must needs be his predecessour and forerunner and therefore for defence of Gods Temple wherof he hath charged vs to haue a speciall care we appeale from him to a generall and vniuersall Christian Councell This appeale many supposed to be full of perill and daunger but William Ockham a Franciscan a Diuine of great reputation and his collegues diuulging Bookes vpon this subiect they fully satisfied all those saith Auentine who made a great scruple where none was This Apologie of Lodouickes was of such force among other Princes yea euen with his aduersaries that the Counts of Tyroll and Goritz treated a peace betwixt the two competitors Lewis and Frederick Lodouick taking Frederick in battaile as hath beene related held him in custodie for certaine yeares he therefore restored him to libertie vpon condition that Frederick should abjure all royall Title and plight his faithfull promise That the house of Austria should neuer contend with that of Bauaria for the Empire hereupon they receiued the Sacrament together but as many Historiographers make mention Frederick did not afterwards performe his promises Lewis in the yeare 1327 as you haue heard went into Italie An. 1327. and ordering his affaires in Lombardie the imperiall Diâ—deme was with sumptuous celebration solemnitie set on his head at Rome There he assembled also a celebrous Synod wherein he grieuously complaining of Pope Iohn Diuers heauie censures past and many
before his consecration at Rome might execute all his authoritie and prerogatiues and whosoeuer thought otherwise were traitors and heretikes Of which kind also that information is De nullitate processu Iohan. 22 whether Marsilius Patauinus or Ockam be Authour thereof Wherein Lodouike appeales from a Citation vnduely made in Auignion vnto a generall Councell conuocated in some safe and secure place with due forme and according to the sacred Canons and after a lawfull Appeale hee auerres that no place remaines for any Excommunication or Interdict And thus it was enacted against Iohn the two and twentieth or according to Platina the three and twentieth Furthermore Trithemius in Chronic. Hirsaugiens the Diuines and Ciuilians of these times argued this question by way of Thesis De potestate Imperiali Papali earumque distinctione Of the Emperours and Popes power and their seuerall distinction For to omit what Vldarick the Emperour Lewis his Chancellor Apologia Ludovic 4. contra Ioh. 22. publicē proposita wrot to Iohn in certaine letters directed to him in his Masters name wherein amongst other things he calls him Bestiam illam de mari ascendentem That beast arising out of the sea of which mention is made in the Apocalyps an Apologie was publisht in Lodouikes behalfe by the Diuines whereby they stifly affirme Quod nullus Papa potestatis plenitudinem in temporalia sibi arrogare potest That no Pope could arrogate to himselfe any plenarie power in temporall things much lesse in the Empire and yet much more lesse such an one as Iohn a man most vnworthie of the Papall chaire as also that the Pope swaruing from the Faith might haue a superiour on earth which is the whole Church represented in a generall Councell which out of their authoritie may judge him and to which for this cause it was lawfull to appeale And the same we read printed at this day But beyond all others out of doubt William Ockam a Franciscan an Englishman borne being a verie wittie and learned Doctor assayles him verie stoutly Defend me Caesar saith he with thy sword against the Popes iniuries and I will by word writing and irrefragable reasons maintaine thee against him the which indeed he performed while he liued hee constantly auerring That the Pope was an heretike and schismatike whose censures were nothing at all to be esteemed From hence came those Dialogues of his Pro Ludouici defensione Liber nonaginta trium dierum pro Michaele Caesennate Generall of the Franciscans excommunicated for the same cause Errores Iohannis 22 Dialogus inter Clericum militem and other such like In which he debates this poynt with so vnanswerable arguments as no man need to call his opinion into doubt or question The principall heads were these That the Pope ex iure diuino hath no Primacie That Peter neuer had nor neuer sat at Rome and therefore the Pope cannot haue it That the Pope may erre yea and the whole Roman Church and therefore ought to be liable to a Councell Concerning the controuersie betwixt the Pope and the Emperour he discusseth eight seuerall questions First Whether the Imperiall and Pontificiall dignities might be joyntly discharged in one man Secondly Whether Caesar onely receiued his authoritie from God or from the Pope of Rome also Thirdly Whether by any authoritie from Christ the Pope and Church of Rome haue power to confirme Caesar and other kings in the exercise of royall jurisdiction Fourthly Whether Caesar being elected hath at the same instant absolute right to gouerne the Commonwealth Fiftly Whether other kings besides Caesar and the king of Romans being consecrated by Bishops receiue any authoritie from them Sixtly Whether such kings are in any sort subiect to those which consecrated them Seuenthly Whether if they should vse any other rite or solemnitie or assume another Diademe they lost in so doing their royall title and prerogatiue Eightly Whether the seuen Electors conferre as much right vpon the Emperour elected as other Kings and Princes haue by lawfull succession All which questions he arguing on both sides he determines in the greatest part for the ciuile Magistrat I meane for Kings and Princes vtterly ouerthrowing by the way the Extrauagants of Iohn the two and twentieth as false hereticall and by many condemned Whosoeuer thinke otherwise they may be numbred amongst them of those times whereof the Apostle to Timothie admonisheth vs 2. ad Timoth. c. 3. v. 3. 4. The time will be when they shall not giue eare to sound doctrine but according to their owne lusts they shall seeke out for teachers that may delight their eares which themselues shall stop against all truth and open wide vnto fables For this is the state of the present time that all men in a manner enquire not what was the doctrine of Christ of the Apostles or of the Fathers but onely they listen what the Pope wills and commaunds them Ascentius in his Preface sayes That he writ six other Tractats which he wittingly omitted because they were somewhat too sharpe and bitter against the Pope of Rome Editus Basiliae Marsilius Patauinus the Author of that golden Treatise whose title was Defensor Pacis of the authoritie of the Emperour and of the Pope writes much out of the same veine where out of the holie Scriptures the Lawes the Canons and both the sacred and ciuile historie he affirmes and auerres these propositions ensuing That Christ was the onely head and foundation of the Church and not Peter That he constituted none of the Apostles no not Peter himselfe Vniuersall Vicar and head of the Church and that by as good right any one else may vsurpe to himselfe this title That Peter was neuer Christs generall Vicar neither did Christ appoynt the other Apostles to be subiect vnto Peter How it was most probable that Peter was neuer at Rome much lesse that there hee held his seat who as the rest of the Apostles had no peculiar seat That the Pope labouring to confirme his Primacie by succession hath no right at all and therefore it is not validious That he hath no greater authoritie than other Bishops no not in that which appertaines to Indulgence and remission of sinnes and that otherwise by diuine right all men are equall with him the Bishops of Magunce Collen and Treuer are Primats as well as he That the plenarie power attributed to him was a manifest lye an execrable title and the verie originall of all euils and the vse thereof was to be interdicted the Popes by some good generall Councell But concerning temporall things Christ whose Vicar he would be thought to be neuer exercised any temporall authoritie vpon earth but contrariwise both himselfe and the Apostles submitted themselues to the ciuile Magistrat and after his ascention into heauen they both obeyed Princes and enioyned their disciples to this obedience and therefore that no temporall jurisdiction did any wayes belong to the Pope ouer any man much lesse ouer Princes
Heresiarke and that the Pope had need take heed least he were reputed a fauourer of Heretikes they suddenly resolued that Lodouikes submission was to be reiected and so they withdrew the Pope from his absolution though he constantly maintained that Lewis was not in fault and they obiecting how Lewis had done many things against the Church He replied nay rather wee did against him for hee would haue come with a staffe in his hand falling downe at our predecessors feet but he would neuer receiue him and whatsoeuer he did he did it by prouocation In which words he manifestly condemned both his predecessor and his proceedings The embassadours therefore returning into Germanie made relation what was there to be hoped for In brief that the court of Rome was wonderfully afrayd of peace and concord how it was an vsuall prouerbe amongst them That it made well for them the Germans were so foolish And so in the yeare 1328 an Imperial Diet was summoned at the Bourg of Reynsey Auent l. 7. An. 1328. on the bank of the Rhine where all the Electors of the Empire were present and many Princes both lay and Ecclesiastical where giuing vp an oath and all solemne rites performed they published a Decree That the Empire depended onely on God to whom the Emperour is bound to yeeld an account That being once chosen by the Electors he is absolute Emperour That with a good conscience he could not against the Imperiall Maiestie solicite the Pope by Legats yeeld him an oath or demaund leaue of him to gouerne the Empire who had nothing to doe with the Empire but was a keeper of sheepe bound in this respect to looke well to his flocke That so hee was taught out of the holie Scriptures and they that thought otherwise that the Emperour was the Popes vassall and except he were by him approued hee could not be acknowledged Emperour did but euidently abuse the Scriptures contaminating and wresting them with their corrupt interpretations which they apply to their owne behoofes and interests contrarie to the meaning of those Scriptures no question euen by the verie instinct of Sathan the Prince of this world as may plainely be discerned by the mischiefes that deriue therefrom ciuile wars intestine seditions deuastation of nations taking of cities deflagrations slaughters and violations Wherefore said they we perpetually enact That all power and the Empire it selfe proceeds onely from the benefit of election and that by no meanes we need herein the Bishop of Romes sanctimonie consecration authoritie or consent and whosoeuer speakes thinkes or practiseth to the contrarie let him be condemned of high treason let him be reputed an enemie to the Commonwealth and proscribed let him bee punished with the losse of his head and his goods confiscated to the Emperor And so the whole assemblie concluded in these words Not long time after Edward king of England crossed ouer the seas into Germanie to see Lodouike for the Empresses sister was his wife and they met both at Franckfort whither many Nobles Bishops both of Italie Germanie France and England repaired There by the aduise and consent of both Princes as also of the whole assemblie this Decree was divulged That whosoeuer brought in any of Pope Iohn the two and twentieth his Buls for to spare the liuing they laid vpon the dead he should be condemned of high treason The principall heads and points of this Act may more fitly be reserued to the section following Albertus Argent in Chronic. Auent l. 7. Nine dayes after the Princes of the Empire assembled againe together at Lenstaine within the Diocesse of Magunce binding themselues mutually by oath to defend this Decree and denouncing him that did otherwise a pernitious schellem or knaue This Decree is extant in Albericus de Rosata in Legem 3. Cod. de quadrienni praescriptione apud Hieronimum Balbum Episcopum Gurcensem in his booke de Coronatione ad Carolum quintum Imperatorem William Ockam a most famous Diuine and his whole societie assisting in all these promulgations And the Dominicans themselues vnderstanding that Pope Benedict out of his owne enclination was not opposit to Lewis made choyce rather to joyne with him than to depart out of the cities In some places also to auoyd the blame of weakenesse and leuitie being resolued to obey they caused themselues to bee enforst to celebrate sacred functions And to this time Pope Benedict held the chaire that is to say vntill the yeare 1342 An. 1342. described for his time in these two short verses Iste fuit verò Laicis mors vipera Clero Devius à vero turba repleta mero This man the Laities death the Clergies viper prou'd Himselfe did swarue from truth the people strong wine lou'd Peter Roger a Lymosine of the Order of S. Benedict succeeded him called by the name of Clement the sixt Albertus declares That after his election Albertus Argent in Chronic. making a speech he said That first he was promoted to be a rich Abbot then to bee a better Bishop and lastly to the best Archbishopricke of all France which was of Roan that he left all these dignities deepely indebted Then said he I afterwards rose to be Cardinall and now Pope by diuine instinct because the former places could not support him Obserue how this man feared the weightie burden of his Pontificall office and function It is specially noted in him That contrarie to the custome of his predecessors he was the first that fastened the armes of his familie to his Bulls which was the fiue Roses And at Paris in a publike sermon while he was Archbishop of Roan the kings of France and of Bohemia being present he grossely and foolishly preached against Lewis Afterwards being Pope he ouerthrew all the Churches of Christendome by his exactions He was addicted to women was couetous of honour and dominion obseruing no mediocritie in his promotions so as he made himselfe and the Court of Rome infamous for simonie And being demaunded whether simple Clerks were not to be well examined interogated or no he made answer That the hills and mountaines which they were to passe had examined them sufficiently Idem ibidem that was to say had drawne their purses drie ynough And amongst other things the English Historiographer obserues Thom. Walsing in Hypodeigm Neustriae that when his Cardinals told him that he had made the king of Englands Secretarie Bishop of Excester An. 1345. a lay and ignorant man hee replied That at his entreatie the king of England he meant he had made an Asse Bishop Lewis though he had sufficient testimonie of his ill affection towards him yet defatigated as he was with ciuile warres he sent vnto him an honourable Embassie which was Henrie Dolphine of Viennois Lewis Count of Ottinghen and Vlric Hagenhor his Secretarie of State hauing commission to attend while any hope of peace remained as also Philip king of France affected the same matter
of Iuda is written with an yron penne with the point of a Diamant as if he should say it is indelible But all these things pretend not impossibilitie but onely difficultie because the peruerse are hardly corrected or reformed For in the third of Ionas it is sayd Who knowes whether he may be conuerted and acknowledge God It is therefore said in the 26 of Ieremie Doe not withdraw the word for it may be they will heare and euerie one may be conuerted from his euill way At last he concludes with a serious exhortation to repentance conuersion and amendment of life This is that Nicholaus Oremus who by Charles the fift his persuasion our king and surnamed the Wise turned the whole Bible into the French Tongue Many copies of the same are to be found at this day in the libraries of the noble families of this land but especially there is one in the kings librarie wherein Charles testifies by his owne hand writing That this Bible was translated by his commaundement And here we may fitly set downe That Charles the Sage was the Author of a booke written by Alanus Charterius his Secretarie whose title was Somnium Viridarij The Gardens Dreame printed at Paris aboue an hundred yeares since against the Papall tyrannie both spirituall and temporall That booke stifly maintaines and so consequently our king Charles That the Roman Church from Constantines dayes had obtained prioritie through a silent and voluntarie consent of the Churches not that it had any authoritie properly ouer them as also because there did reside in that place many famous men who out of their charitie were verie carefull to admonish brotherly the other faithfull and these men againe embraced their admonitions as the rules and precepts of learned men which seemed wonderfull beneficiall and profitable They also were subiect to their censures to preserue the vnitie of the faithfull and this their voluntarie obedience was in stead of a formall election though no wayes by any diuine or humane lawes they were no more tyed to the commaunds and institutions of the Roman Church or the Pope than the Pope himselfe was to him or his Churches And the reason hereof certainely was because they had not yet ouer them any supreme Christian Prince to comprehend and keepe them within order and vnitie the which is most plaine and perspicuous because we cannot gather out of any place of the holie Scriptures That by the commaundement of Christ of any one of the Apostles or of any primitiue Councell that the Churches or Bishops in generall were subiect to the Church or Bishop of Rome no not in those things that appertaine to rites Ecclesiasticall Which in no apparance Christ and his Apostles would haue omitted if it had concerned the saluation of the faithfull much lesse in that which concernes iura coactiua lawes of constraint not onely ouer Clerkes but ouer secular Princes themselues the which the Popes take vpon them against the expresse precepts and iniunctions of Christ and his Apostles And therefore the Church and Bishops of Rome obtained prioritie out of the commendable ends aboue mentioned from Constantine the first Christian Emperour which afterwards they persuaded the world but most falsly that they held ex iure diuino by law diuine further extending the same ouer all Kings and Princes as also that they are to gouerne during a vacancie in the seat Imperial Which the later Popes haue presumed to ratifie by many Decretalls by which out of a plenarie power they pretend to create or depose kings and they not obeying their Decree in this poynt are subiect to interdict and excommunication All which propositions are sharpely refuted in that booke the Pope being reduced to these tearmes That both he and the Church of Rome had no further authoritie ouer other Churches than what by the same Churches was voluntarily conferred vpon them Hereunto let vs annex That Edward the third king of England after he had oftentimes complained in vaine to the Popes of the exactions wherewith the Churches of England were continually pressed hee at length determined to free England from that jurisdiction which the Pope vsurped in England Wherefore in the yeare 1374 he ordained An. 1374. That the Bishops afterwards should be created by himselfe and so other inferiour Ministers by the Bishops and thereupon not long after it came to passe that the Pope lost the tenthes which before time he vsed without checke or controll to impose vpon the Clergie As also it was prohibited vnder grieuous paines That for the obtaining of any benefice in England no man should repaire to the Pope wheresoeuer he were and the Peter pence which were yearely payed to Rome were quite put downe The which when Gregorie the eleuenth vnderstood he was mightily vexed and exclaimed That this was nothing else but to diuide the Christian Church to annihilat Religion and to cut off all lawes both diuine and humane Wherefore he first dealt with Edward to reuoke this law but after this Popes death Polidorus l. 19. schisme arising in the Church saith Polidore there was no other of his successors that minded this matter till Martine the fift wrot letters of great vehemencie and persuasion to king Henrie the sixt but both the one and the other receiued a like answer which was That the Decree of a Councell or Parliament that is of England could not be abrogated without the authoritie of another Councell or Parliament which he would presently cause to be summoned the which notwithstanding was neuer performed At this verie time S. Bridget and Katherine of Sienna were celebrated for Saints both supposed to haue receiued diuine reuelations from aboue and therfore they were canonized both of them notwithstanding conceiuing verie well what manner of monster the Pope was And Bridget being borne in Scotland and maried in Suethen came to see Vrban the fift who was then at Montefiascone neere Rome supposing by her journey to haue gained great Indulgences And yet in her reuelations she calls the Pope a murderer of soules the disperser and deuourer of Christs sheepe more abhominable than the Iewes more despightfull than Iudas more vniust than Pylat worse than Lucifer and that his seat should sinke like a weightie stone the Apocalyps sayes like a mill-stone and that his assistants should burne in a sulphurous and inextinguishable fire Afterwards she reprehends the Bishops and other Priests that through their default the doctrine of Christ is cleane neglected and almost abolished the diuine wisedome and knowledge was by the Clergie conuerted into wicked and vaine sciences That they were leapers and dumbe men turning all Gods commaundements into one onely saying Da pecuniam giue money To conclude she affirmes that she saw the blessed Virgine speaking thus to her sonne Rome is a fertile and plentifull field when Christ made answer So indeed it is but of Cockle and Darnell But yet she said she was admonished in a vision to go to Rome rather to
remoue than confirme the opinion she formerly conceiued of it Katherine also gaue the like censure of the state of the Roman Church nay and if we may beleeue Antoninus she presaged That euen then the Churches confusion was at hand and that presently a reformation would ensue When she heard of the Perugians rebellion against the Pope Begin not your lamentation saith she so soone for you shall haue weeping too much for this you now see is but milke and honie in respect of those miseries to ensue Thus doe the Laitie and presently you shall see the Clergie will doe worse for they shall giue a generall scandall to the whole Church of God which like an hereticall pestilence shall disturbe and dissipate the same It shall not properly be an heresie but as it were an heresie and a certaine diuision of the Church and all Christendome This saith Raimond who writ her Legend we see accomplished in the schisme that followed vpon Gregories death For when the schisme began Raymond told her That what she had prophesied was now come to passe and she replied Euen as then I told you that the present molestations were but milke and honie so I say vnto you That this you now see and behold is but childrens sport in comparison of future miseries especially in adiacent and bordering Prouinces Which we haue seene come to passe saith he ouer all Italie and Sicilia whereunto wee may worthily annex France which neuer felt a more sharpe and terrible warre than at this instant Then Raymond againe prosecutes Being curious saith hee to demaund of her what would follow after this wonderfull agitation and reuolt because it manifestly appeared that shee entertained celestiall reuelations she replied God shall purge his Church from all these tribulations and miseries by a meanes altogether inperceptible and vnknowne vnto men and after this shall occurre such a wonderfull reformation of Gods Church and a renouation of sacred and holie Pastors that through the cogitation thereof onely my spirit euen reioyceth in the Lord. And as otherwhiles I haue many times told you the spouse that now is deformed and rent shall then hee adorned with goodlie and precious iewels and all the faithfull shall exult for being honoured with such holie Pastors Antoninus addes further What this sacred virgine foretold of schismes and tribulations we haue seene them cleerely and euidently come to passe but for that shee denounced touching good Pastors and the Churches reformation that hath not yet beene effected And yet he wrot in the yeare 1450 after the schisme extinguished and the dissolution of the Councels of Constance and Basil the which as it seemes he thought had not sufficiently prouided for the reformation of the Church conformable to this virgines predictions neither can it any wayes be perceiued in the Church of Rome or in the Popes whether you consider doctrine or manners so as this prophesie may verie well be applied to that reformation that began not long after which purged both the errors of doctrine and the abuses of discipline through the diligence and zeale of those godlie ministers which God stirred vp in the age following by a meanes as she said inperceptible of men the which was then a preparing before his death In Bohemia mention is made of one Militzius a famous Preacher of Prage whom Iacobus Misnensis tearmes renowmed and venerable This man declared how against his will he was enioyned by the holie Ghost to search out of the holie Scriptures the comming of Antichrist whom he found to be now alreadie come the same spirit conducting him he was constrained to go to Rome where he preached publikely and afterwards before the Inquisitor he confirmed That the great Antichrist of whom the Scriptures doe prophesie was already come The same man said That in the Church Idols should be erected which would destroy Ierusalem and make desolat the Temple but that they were couered with hypocrisie That many know the truth and yet through iniustice suppressed it and therefore in this silence they renounced Christ and durst not auouch his truth before men He also inueyed particularly against many abuses as we may see in Iacobus Misnensis his treatise de Aduentis Antichristi which he wrot about the yeare 1410. An. 1410. We find also a Bull of Gregorie the eleuenth directed to Iohn Archbishop of Prage wherein he is commanded to excommunicat and persecute Militzius and his auditors who were taught and instructed by him That the Pope and his companions were Antichrists That there was no truth amongst them vndepraued So as it is manifest that the Church in Bohemia came to haue some reformation and so much the rather because the Waldenses as we formerly saw fixed here their habitations long time before In these verie dayes about the yeare 1460 one Iohn Wickliffe An. 1460. a man of singular vnderstanding began to lift vp his head who was trayned vp at Oxford in all learning and science being both a famous Diuine and Philosophâ—â— who was for these parts highly honoured and esteemed of all the Faculties and Degrees in that Vniuersitie This man questionlesse charged the Roman Church on euerie side verie stoutly for not satisfying himselfe in shewing the Pope to bee an Heresâ—arch the Antichrist deciphered in the Scriptures the abhomination of desolation in abstracto in abstract brought in by Sathans guile and their Churches impostume and that he conuinced him to be the same both by the Scriptures the course of all histories diuers preualent reasons and his owne proper actions but further he assaileth the inward poynts of his doctrine taxing it with vanitie superstition and idolatrie reprehending the seruice of the creator conuerted to the creature to mortall men to Saints to reliques to images That the Sacrifice of the Redeemers Passion was turned into the foolish spectacle and mummerie of a Masse the benefit of the death and passion of Christ the sonne of God into dispensations absolutions pilgrimages and indulgences the benefits or rather inchauntments not of a pure but most impure man The people were fallen away from the incomparable merits of Christ our Sauiour to their owne workes from the firme tuition and defence of Christs crosse to the shaken reed of their owne demerits To conclude from God the generall creator to a ridiculous host which must bee worshipped as God though it were knead and made with mens hands And for the furtherance of this so high a worke of Gods he translated the whole Bible into the vulgar Tongue all those heads of doctrine he deliuered to the learned in Latine and to the ignorant in the vulgar Tongue In publique lectures at Oxford he was a Doctor in ordinarie Sermons of the Church a Pastour putting on a brasen forehead against the shamelesse strumpet and a breast of Diamant against the power and violence of the whole Clergie thundring the like euen into the eares of Edward the third then raigning in England and he drew vnto himselfe the attention
the support of Ladislaus king of Sicilie Charles Malatesta his Proctor appeared in Councell hauing on him the Pontificall robes which in token of renunciation he put off before all the assemblie But Benedict hauing beene verie oftentimes cited in vaine by sentence of the Councell is declared to be a periurer Session 11. a scandalizer of the Church a fautor and entermedler of schisme an heretike straying out of the way of faith and for these causes is depriued of his Papall dignitie and cut off from the Church as a withered and dried member forbiddeth all men therefore from obeying him vnder paine of excommunication And though he were almost of all men forsaken yet he continued still in obstinacie Idolum cum idolis suis Cardinalibus saith Krantzius An Idoll with the Idols his Cardinalls Krantzius in Metrop l. 9. c. 1. An. 1414. Yea being at poynt of death in the yeare 1414 he adiureth the Cardinals which remained with him in the castle of Paniscola that they should incontinently chuse him a successor which was Giles Munion Canon of Barcelon by them called Clement the eighth who the fourth yeare after renounced his charge Of this Benedict was that saying of Gerson verie often repeated in Councell There will be no peace to the Churches till Luna be taken away So much did Luna darken the Sunne so much also had these good Popes their hearts set on the vnion of the Church It was meet that impietie of doctrine should grow after the measure of the abuse of power Paulus Aemilius in Carolo 6. Therefore we read that this Benedict the thirteenth was the first that instituted That the Sacrament of the bodie of Christ should be carried before him for the safegard of his bodie that so he might seeme to haue a protector against his aduersaries on earth whom he beleeued to be none in heauen which without doubt he had inuented by the example of the kings of Persia who made their god be caried before them Alexander the fift also because he was a Minorite that he might gratifie the Friers of that Order Theodor. Ã Nyem l. 3. c. vltim who wonderfully reioycing at his creation ran about the streets euerie day verie many in troupes together as if they had beene mad men made a law That all Christians should be bound to beleeue the wounds of S. Francis and in veneration also of those wounds instituted a feast These things as we haue said before although they are judged doubtful yet are found in their owne Histories of those times So Iohn the foure and twentieth Waldensin Fasciculo for that Wicklif had translated the holie Scriptures into the English Tongue would needs haue that translation of the Bible into the vulgar Tongue to be heresie in England But our wise king Charles the fift was of another mind when a little before he commaunded that the sacred Bible should bee translated into the French Tongue for his owne and his peoples vse And let the Reader judge of the inuentions by the pietie and honestie of the deuisors In the meane time the Councell of Constance it selfe whilest it arrogateth power aboue the Pope doth not withall omit in emulation of Popes to extoll it selfe aboue the Lord Christ For when many nations complained vnto them That against the expresse institution of Christ in the participation of the Eucharist the cup of the Lord was taken away from them the Fathers of this Councell feared not to publish a Decree commaunding it seuerely to be excuted which was conceiued in these execrable words Concil Constant Session 13. Although Christ after supper hath instituted and administred to his Disciples this venerable Sacrament vnder both kinds of bread and wine yet notwithstanding the authoritie of the sacred Canons the laudable and approued custome of the Church hath obserued and doth obserue that this Sacrament ought not to be finished after supper c. And seeing that this custome hath beene according to reason brought in and a long time obserued by the Church and holie Fathers it is to be held for a law In which words this clause Non obstante notwithstanding so odious as we haue seene to the Church in former ages for that by it added to the Popes Bulls no lawes so holy but were reuoked now by the authoritie of this Synod manifestly abrogateth not only the vse of the Primitiue Church but the expresse commandement of the Lord himselfe in instituting a Sacrament of so great moment And these things extend to the yeare 1417. An. 1417. OPPOSITION Let vs now consider what the Christian Church thought hereof being distracted and as it were torne in peeces by two sometimes three Popes openly warring one against the other We haue alreadie noted something out of the historie of Theodorick Theodor. Ã Nyem l. 1. c. 7 8. who was successiuely Secretarie to Vrban Boniface Innocent Gregorie and Alexander Neither doth he conceale from vs the murmure and distraction of minds that then was in the whole world whilest some take part with one others content with the conduct of their owne Bishops hold with neither from whence in the meane time this benefit did arise vnto vs in this so great mischiefe That by occasion of this schisme there was a way made vnto the truth and the mouth thereof in diuers things opened And therefore he confesseth ingeniously that it is agreeable vnto reason that the Roman Emperour with the Prelats and Christian people as the spirituall sonne of the Church whose power is immediatly from God should by his authoritie appease these troubles and that they are fooles and flatterers that say That the Pope or Church hath two swords the temporall and the spirituall which great errour being brought into the Christian Church they raise a perpetuall emulation and discord betweene the Pope and the Emperour trampling vnder their feet the Imperiall authoritie to the great hurt of the whole Commonwealth That it appeareth out of the Decrees themselues that whensoeuer any schisme shall arise in the Church that the Emperors are bound and by law haue power to prouide a remedie Which he likewise proueth by the example of Theodoricus the king taken out of the Decree it selfe and is much offended that the Emperor Robert did so flatter and gently intreat Gregorie the twelfth who should haue compelled both parts to haue restored the peace of the Church D. 17. C. Consilia Theud l. 3. c. 9. 10. That the power of the Emperour doth especially tend to the repressing of a wicked and incorrigible Pope scandalizing the Church as it appeareth out of the acts of the Roman Emperours and kings where he alledgeth the example of Otho the first who came out of Germanie to Rome to chasten the disorderly stubborne behauior of Iohn the 13 whom by the authoritie of the Councell notwithstanding he were vpheld by his kindred and friends at Rome he deposed For saith he in those daies the
and bound to the holie Scriptures Gerson de examine doctrinar consid 5. tom 1. Neither is it saith he in the power of the Pope or Councell to change traditions giuen by the Euangelists and Paul as some doe dote Yea we are to giue more credit in a case of doctrine to the assertion of a simple man learned in the Scriptures than the declaration of the Pope For it is manifest that we are rather to beleeue the Gospell than the Pope In so much that any such learned man being present at the Councell ought to oppose himselfe against him if hee shall perceiue the greater part against the Gospell either by malice or ignorancee to decline from the truth And touceing that place of Augustine I would not beleeue the Gospell but that the authoritie of the Church moueth mee thereunto He meaneth sayth he the Primitiue congregation of the faithfull who had seene and heard Christ and were witnesses vnto him Neither is it in the power of Pope or Bishop of a proposition not hereticall or not Catholike to make it hereticall or Catholike All which Theses destroy the tyrannie of the Pope and the Church of Rome with those inuentions likewise and vsurpations which vnder the cloke of his pretended authoritie they brought into the Church Let the Reader here note Vide Tractatū de Ecclesia That this was then the doctrine of the Vniuersitie of Paris yea the Sorbonists themselues We haue elsewhere quoted many places by which it may appeare how much they despaired of the reformation of the Church by reason of the malignitie of the Popes and Prelats Touching Indulgences he saith Iohan. Gerson in Tractat. de Indulgentijs Christ is the onely Pope that can grant those Indulgences for a thousand thousand dayes and yeares c. Againe Perhaps such enormous graunts haue beene inuented by wicked men who seeke their owne gaine And againe The graunt of Indulgences will hardly be taken away c. since it is most certaine that Purgatorie ends with the world Idem de absolutione sacramentali consequently the daies of their punishments Again Those institutions of Indulgences for twentie thousand yeares and the like to him that shall say fiue Pater nosters before such an Image c. are sottish and supersitious and contrarie to the truth c. At these fooleries all men in those dayes began to bend their browes But in this sermon intituled Of the ruines of the Church he manifestly proueth the fearefull judgement of God to be then at hand The signes which he setteth downe are these First 2. Thessalonians 2. The dissipation of the Roman Empire betwixt which and the persecutions of Antichrist following therein S. Hierome he setteth downe no distance of time And now saith he the state of the vniuersall Church is so doubtfull that it knoweth not on which side the See of Rome is except perhaps God should reueale it to some one or the iudgement of Salomon touching the diuiding of the infant into two parts giue vs to vnderstand who is the true mother Secondly Impudencie wherein as touching maners it is worse than the Synagogue when the ruine thereof approached for that permitted Pigeons to be sold in the Temple and this sells Spirituall charges for money that honoured God but with the lips onely this dishonours God both in word and deed taking no care at all to couer her owne shame Thirdly Inequalitie or rather Iniquitie the like whereof was neuer amongst the ministers of the Church the vnworthie being exalted the worthie trod vnder foot some set aboue Princes others more contemptible than the basest of the people And from hence arise schismes in the Church Fourthly The pride of the Prelats which purchaseth rather hatred than reuerence And from hence arise schismes in the Church Fiftly The tyrannie of those that beare rule who feed not the flocke but themselues they deuour the flesh and plucke off the skinne Sixtly The troubles of Princes and commotion of the people which we haue experience of in so many kingdomes and Prouinces Seuenthly The refusal of correction in the Principall of the Clergie who detest those that reprehend them hold the Scriptures for a fable and those that meditate thereupon for fantasticall persons Eightly Noueltie of opinions from whence arise heresies schismes are defended and being defended take root c. And this he applies to those that accommodat the Scriptures to their owne affections make them speake according to that loue or hatred hope of aduancement or reuenge wherewith they are carried And some of them vpon euerie light occasion call them heretikes whom they neuer knew to be tainted with heresie All which signes he rehearseth Gerson de signis ruinae Ecclesiae and compareth them with others of former times which being confirmed by the examples of his age and the threats of the auncient Prophets he applieth to the present state of the Church Of the same opinion were diuers others in diuers parts of the world In Germanie Theodoricus Vrias an Augustine in his worke of the consolation of the Church especially in his third book Theodor. Vrias in consolatione Ecclesiae lib. 3. Idem apud Paulum Langium in Chron. Citizensi where inueying against the wickednesse thereof the whoredome simonie ambition contempt of the word of God neglect of the saluation of mankind he pronounceth the Pope to be the forerunner of Antichrist Yea wee haue his verses recited by Paulus Langius in his Chronicle not vnworthie the reading in number eighteene whereof these are the first Papa stupor mundi cecidit secumque ruêre Coelica templa Dei membra simulque caput c. The Pope the worlds astonishment is dead With him are falne Gods house members and head c. Wherein he describeth how the Pope hath drawne the whole Church with himself into ruine supplying the place of Simon Magus not Simon Peter That the Churches vnder his gouernment were fairs of treacherie wherin the Sacraments and all holie things were put to open sale That the Church of Rome grew euerie day worse worse of a golden Church was become a siluer of a siluer an yron of an yron an earthly durtie Church in so much that nothing now remained but that it wold likewise turne into a stinking dung-hill And yet such a Church it was at that time when neuerthelesse it made a beautiful a glorious shew There was likewise another Theodor. Minorita in prophetia vna cum pluribus alijs rithmicis impressa one Theodoricus a Minorite Bishop of Croatia who foretold in a certaine prophesie written in verse That this See polluted with so much corruption should shortly come to naught and the Pope be vtterly ouerthrowne euen by those that had extolled him and that contrarily the Church and in her true pietie should recouer her pristinat beautie more than before Petrus Dresdensis likewise and Iacobus Misnensis the Disciples of the auncient Waldenses were for this
Legats of the other Easterne Patriarches of the Archbishops and Prelats euerie one in his order And hence may the Reader discerne what the Patriarch might judge of the pride of the Latine Bishop But what may we say of Baronius who in diuers places contesteth That the left hand in Councels was euer the more honourable As touching the matter it selfe for the concluding of the controuersies of the Latine and Greeke Churches is made an instrument of a vnion Laetentur coeli wherein they agree on both sides That the holie Ghost proceedeth from the Father and the Sonne That the Sacrament may be indifferently made of leauened or vnleauened bread That the soules of the faithfull that haue not yet satisfied for their sinnes goe to Purgatorie That the Pope of Rome is Head of the vniuersall Christian Church All which articles the Greeke Emperor causeth to be approued by the most part of his hoping he should haue assistance against the Turkes But Michael Bishop of Ephesus with some others doth euer withstand the same reiecting especially the two later Which is more when Ioseph Archbishop of Constantinople was dead Eugenius would haue them proceed before him to the chusing of another promising against his disposition to ordaine him without money yea to giue them some if need were and to depose him that did obtaine with him the place of Patriarch which he would not doe if they deferred his election till they came into their countrey The Greekes perceiuing whereto he tended namely that he might enter possession of the supreme power in the Church by that meanes and that with their consent answer him with one accord That their Patriarch cannot bee by their laws chosen any where else than at Constantinople That it is their custom he should be chosen and consecrated in his owne Church That the Emperour who was not ignorant of these ceremonies would not suffer it to bee otherwise Which the Pope vnderstanding Concisium Florent Sess vltim though much against his mind with gracious words he let them depart Now they were no sooner returned into their countrey but they were reiected of their Churches in this especially that they had admitted the supreme authoritie of the Pope of Rome whose pride being more neerely looked into they at last refute it in their writings published notwithstanding that he had endeuoured to bind vnto him some of the best learned as Isidore Bishop of Russia and Bessarion Bishop of Nicea to whom he had giuen a Cardinalls hat which he chose rather to weare in Italie than in Greece And from that time forth were by the Popes neglected the affaires of Greece and abandoned to the furie of Infidels But it is in no wise here to be omitted That during the time that Eugenius held his Councell partly at Ferrara and partly at Florence hee published diuers writings against that Decree of Basil That a Councell is aboue the Pope in which he did not sticke to affirme That so farre was it off that he ought to obey generall Councels that then he most merited when he contemned the Decrees of the Councell and which is more he declareth this proposition to be hereticall The Councell is aboue the Pope although both then and euer since it was held and affirmed by all the Vniuersities of Christendome Whence it came that whilest the Roman Church sayd she is superior to all other Churches and the Roman Bishop to all other bishops by this decree of Eugenius should the Bishop of Rome be made superiour or of higher authoritie than the Vniuersall Church and consequently that pretended infallibilitie of the Church shold be deriued not now to the Romish Church but to one onely man which is the highest degree of Antichrist in the Church according to that of S. Augustine in his booke of the citie of God August de Ciuitate Dei l. 18. cap. 2. That Antichrist should not onely sit in Templo Dei in the Temple of God but as Saint Paule hath it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Templum into the Temple as if he himselfe were the Temple it selfe he alone the Church In the meane time let the Reader judge of that Infallabilitie of the Church represented in a Councel by these Councels which at one same time and in one same matter doe decree things directly contrarie As touching the affaires of the Bohemians for which particularly the Empeperour Sigismund had so instantly requested the Councell the most part of the Churches terrified with the perfidious treacherie vsed towards Iohn Hus and Hierome of Prague refused to send any one thither but the principall of the Nobilitie ouer-ruled the matter that some should appeare for to render a reason of the innouation in religion imputed vnto them So soone as they came thither they were receiued verie curteously by Cardinall Iulian the Legat who was not yet called backe Then in the Councell he maketh an Oration wherein he bringing in the Church of Rome speaking to them in his words and attributing to it selfe alone all that is spoken in holie Scripture concerning the Church the Spouse of Christ and presupposing that which is chiefely in question flattereth himselfe in this perpetual Elenche Sheweth that in her power are the keyes of the kingdome of heauen That she is without spot or wrinkle That whosoeuer departed from her was an Heathen and a Publican That the decrees of Councels are her decrees which are no lesse to be beleeued than the Gospels seeing they giue authoritie to the Scriptures To this the Bohemians in few words That they despised neither the Church nor Councels that they had beene condemned at Constance without being heard Oratio Iulian. Cardinal Legati in Append. Concilij Basiliens notwithstanding that they affirmed nothing but by the holie Scriptures and then they propound their Articles And on both sides were chosen such as shold enter into conference The disputation lasted fiftie dayes and after many spent on this side and on that it was thought best to leaue Theologicall questions and prouide for the Common wealth and to send some thither who hauing made search how matters stood might compound with them Here was the policie To permit the Communiō vnder both kinds to such as in other things would submit themselues to the Councell and proceeded with all rigour to the rest that embraced not the same condition These were the auntient Waldenses and their Disciples who requested that the Church might be reformed in most of the Articles which are conteined in their and our confessions who for this cause suffered much both by the warres that Sigismund made vpon them and by the diuision and back-sliding of their companions Yet doe we see their Churches outliue so many miseries vntill these times consist and continue most flourishing and largely propagated As touching the Fathers of the Councell of Basill they seeme to be somewhat ashamed of that Decreee of Constance concerning the Communion vnder both kinds And whereas they of
vniuersall authoritie both of Councels and of the Church it selfe to the person of the Pope alone Eugenius in the Councell of Florence Pius the second in his eloquent bull on that matter and others afterward it followeth that the Pope is exalted aboue the holie Scriptures yea aboue God himselfe and is therfore to be accounted for him of whom the Apostle speaketh 2. Thes 2. He exalteth himselfe against all that is called God or that is worshipped so that he sitteth in the Temple of God as God who dare correct God alter the sence of his word after his owne pleasure commoditie And thus Reader thou seest how this Mysterie of Iniquitie still aduaunceth forward OPPOSITION The precedent progression is intermixed with so many and mightie oppositions that there seemeth to be no need of any other notwithstanding as sighes encrease according to the euill so in this place aboundeth vnto vs verie manie The Emperour Sigismund had framed certaine Articles of reformation to be exhibited to the Councell of Constance diuers others also in diuers Nations had conceiued also some patternes M. Peter de Alliaco Cardinal of Cambray is particularly commaunded to write these things for to shew them to the Councel in the yere 1415 An. 1415. the first of Nouember foure monthes after that Iohn the foure and twentieth had renounced the Popedome the Seat being vacant two yeres before Martin was chosen to succeed during which space this matter of reformation seemed fittest of all to be thought vpon The Preface of his discourse is by a place of S. Bernard vpon the Canticles Sermon 33. A rotten vlcer spreadeth it selfe at this day ouer all the bodie of the Church so much the more desperat by how much the more it is farre and wide extended and by how much the more it is inward so much the more it is dangerous For if an heretike enemie should openly arise he might be cast out and so wither if a violent enemie she might perhaps hide her selfe from him but now whom shal she cast out or from whom shall she hide her selfe All are friends and all enemies c. they are the minister of Christ and serue Antichrist c. The wound of the Church is inward and incurable therfore in peace her bitternesse is most bitter And this place haue we aboue alledged at length out of which he draweth this conclusion Seeing that the Church from henceforth was fallen from euill to worse vnlesse betimes it be looked to and preuented after the horrible darknesse of so many schismes much more horride things were in very few daies to be expected He prosecuteth afterwards by degrees those things that he thinketh doe belong to reformation of the vniuersall body of the Church First That it is necessarie there shold be eftsoons held generall and Prouinciall Councels for the correction of abuses especially generall which can with greater authoritie correct both all sorts of persons and all things Neither are we to expect remedie from the Church of Rome as if it were able to satisfie all cases that fall out Many saith he suspect that she hath dissembled these things and for this cause hath neglected the holding of Councels that she might the more fully beare dominion according to her owne lust and pleasure and vsurpe the more freely the rights and prerogatiues of other Churches That before the time of Constantine because the Church might not with free libertie hold Councels it hath fallen into diuers heresies therefore no maruell if in these later times through neglect of Councels it fall into diuers schismes and innumerable other euils ad haereses disponentia which dispose it to heresies That generall Councels are first of all necessary for the reformation of the body of the Church Dist 19. C. Anastas ibid. Glossa Archid dist 15. especially of the Roman which is de arduis pertinentibus ad fidem difficult in things pertaining to faith in as much as that which the Glosse saith That the Pope ought to require a Councel when matters of faith is debated is not to be referred onely to the articles of faith but to those things that belong to the state of the faithfull Church whereas otherwise it would be too dangerous a thing to commit our faith to the judgement and fancie of one man alone Lastly that now if euer was a fit opportunitie either to procure the vnion of the Greekes with the Latines or to represse the designements of the Turks who after they haue rent and torne in peeces the Empire will with all violence rush vpon the Church and so make way for Antichrist And already saith he many very godly deuout men not without cause doe feare praesentialiter presently both the one and the other ruine namely of the Empire by the Turks and of the Church by Antichrist 2. For the reformation of the Court of Rome That for the auoiding of schismes which proceed from the factions of the Cardinals it is sufficient to haue of euery each Prouince but one onely Cardinall Also that the Pope ought to prouide remedies cut off the grieuous burdens wherwith the Roman Church oppresseth other Churhces seeing that the Greeke Church is alienated from it because of her exactions excommunications and statutes and that to take away those exactions it were meet she should abate of her pompe of her excesse and of the number of the Cardinals Excommunications which after the example of the Primitiue Church for to make them the more to be feared ought not come forth but for graue and weightie causes whereas in these dayes they are thundered forth for verie light and for the most part temporall causes and the Anathemaes themselues whereupon they are growne into contempt with all men That there be a meane vsed in Statutes Canons and Decrees which oblige to mortall paines and of which may be said that of our Lord to the Pharisies They lay burdens on mens shoulders which they wold not touch with the top of the finger And this article reached very farre 3. For the Prelats That they should be chosen capable in doctrine exemplarie in manners resident in their charges moderat in diet and expence abstaining from corporall armes from secular affaires cutting off all simonie That it was necessarie to declare that many obseruations are of that kind that they are rather counsels than precepts He bringeth for example Lent to be moderated out of the circumstances the Seruice to be abridged to a deuout and entire breuitie the varietie of Images in Churches to be repressed a meane and bounds to be set in new Holidayes Churches and Saints on Sondayes and solemne feasts onely to abstaine from labour and out of the Diuine Seruice to banish and put forth all Apocripha Scriptures new prayers and to be short all nouelties 4. For religious persons That their great number and diuersitie is altogether pernitious whilest the one boasteth and is proud in his Rule against the other aboue all
the begging Friers ought to be bridled being burdensome to the people dammageable to spittles and hospitals and to other truely poore and needie wretches preiudiciall also to the Curats and poore of Parishes and likewise if it be well considered to all estates of the Church Those Preaching money-gatherers aboue all because they defile the Church with their lyes and make it ridiculous and the office of Preaching contemptible Monkes after the Canon of Chalcedon to be restrained in their monasteries to fastings and prayer excluded from Ecclesiasticall and secular affaires and to be debarred from all studies Diuinitie excepted seeing it is euident That the Court of Rome in contemning Diuines haue preferred to all Ecclesiasticall degrees the students of gainefull sciences when neuerthelesse the Primitiue Diuines haue edified the Church which some wrangling Lawyers haue destroyed and now seeme to bring to extreame ruine so that now this horrible prouerbe is vsed of some That the Church is come to that state that it is not worthie to be gouerned by any but reprobats Neither doe they withdraw themselues from the jurisdiction of Ordinaries against the holie Decrees by humane priuiledges obtained by importunitie For it is not a little to be doubted saith hee whether such men are in state to be saued All which things although they respect more the circumstance than the substance of Christian religion yet are they in no sort touched in that Councell Moreouer Petrus de Alliaco in Vesperijs this same Peter de Alliaco in his Questions hath disputed Vtrum Petri Ecclesia lege reguletur Whether the Church of Peter meaning the Roman may be ruled by a law where he concludeth affirmatiuely and subiecteth both the Pope and the Roman Church to a Councell Yet there wanted not at the same time euen in France it selfe busie spies of the Pope who maintained contrarie positions for in the yere 1429 one Frier Iohn Sarazenus of the order of Preachers durst teach and maintaine these same that follow First That all powers and iurisdictions of the Church which be other than the Papal power are from the Pope himselfe as touching their institution and collation 2. Such like powers are not de jure diuino of diuine right nor immediatly instituted of God 3. It is not found that Christ hath expressed such powers to wit different from the Papall but only that supreme power to whom hee hath committed the foundation of the Church 4. Whensoeuer any Statuees are made in any Councell the whole authoritie giuing force to those Statutes resideth in the Pope alone Fiftly It is not expresly shewed by the text of the Gospell That the authoritie of iurisdiction was bestowed on any of the Apostles sauing onely on Peter Sixtly To say that the power of iurisdiction of inferiour Prelats whether they be Bishops or Curats is immediatly from God like as is the Popes power is after a a sort repugnant to the truth Seuenthly Like as no flower no bud neither yet all flowers and buds together can doe any thing in the tree which are all ordained for the tree and deriued from the tree so all other powers can de jure by right doe nothing against the chiefe Priesthood or Priest being instituted by him Here after is said that the Spirituall power is the Pope as sayd Hugo de Sancto Victore 2 De Sacramentis out of which it may seeme that here by chiefe Priesthood hee meaneth the Pope Eightly That the Pope cannot commit Canonicall simonie prohibited by the positiue law The professors of Diuinitie in Paris being solemnely assembled on the eighth day of March and hauing duely weighed these positions condemne them publikely and compell the said Iohn to abiure them and force him to answer vnto others contrarie which here doe follow First That all powers of iurisdiction of the Church which are not the Papall power are from Christ himselfe as touching their primarie institution and collation but from the Pope and from the Church as touching their limitation and ministeriall dispensation Secondly Such like powers are de jure diuino of diuine right and immediatly instituted by God Thirdly It is found in holie Scripture that Christ hath founded the Church and hath expresly ordained the powers diuers from the Papall Fourthly Whensoeuer in any Councell any Statutes are made the whole authoritie giuing vigour to the Statutes resideth not in the Pope alone but principally in the holie Ghost and in the Catholike Church Fiftly By the text of the Gospell and by the doctrine of the Apostles is expresly shewed That the authoritie of iurisdiction was bestowed on the Apostles and on the Disciples sent of Christ Sixtly To say that the power of iurisdiction of inferiour Prelats whether they be Bishops or Curats is immediatly from God is consonant to the Euangelicall and Apostolicall truth Seuenthly Any power that is to say of the Church by right may doe something and in certaine cases against the Pope Eightly Any whosoeuer that is but meere man hauing the vse of reason of whatsoeuer dignitie authoritie and preheminence yea though he be a Pope may commit simonie Lastly If I haue vttered or written any other things which seeme contrarie to the foresayd truthes or which are otherwise written I will not stand in them but will and entreat that they be accounted for not sayd or written and all other things whatsoeuer which may seeme to yeeld occasion of scandall or errour The Acts of all which are solemnely kept in the Arches of the Sorbone The Councell of Basil was able perhaps to take in hand a reformation with more courage than that of Constance but it had Eugenius to contend with who as before we haue seene defended stoutly euen the least articles so that by admonitions gaine sayings and oppositions he left nothing vnattempted Notwithstanding the historie of the Councell of Basil written by Aeneas Syluius then Clerke of the Ceremonies who was there present and since Pius the second and therefore a most fit witnesse assureth vs that many things were there grauely pronounced according to the truth although he plainely sheweth that Eugenius had intruded into it many of his which were incorporated and had taken oath in the Councell and yet neuerthelesse in all things tooke the part of Eugenius who were vulgarly named the Grisean sect An. 1438. In the yeare then 1438 when Eugenius had assigned his Councell at Ferrara to the preiudice of that of Basil the Emperour Albert came in betweene to be a mediator of peace and for that intent assembled a Parliament first at Norimberg and after at Mentz wherein were present the Deputies of the Councell of Basil of all nations in Eugenius name appeared none in shew yet verie many in deed who set forward his intention The Fathers of Basil consented that for the commoditie of the Greekes the place of the Councell should be changed Eugenius for to retaine his authoritie would haue the Councell of Basil bee dissolued In the meane
betweene both was the Emperour who would haue it so to be transferred that it should be thought dissolued Neuerthelesse he found so much reason in the proceeding of them of Basil that he gaue them for Protector of the Councel Conrade de Windzberg whereby he manifested both that he approued the Councell and disliked the wiles of Eugenius namely that which the Author noteth The embassadours requested that the Fathers would repaire and transferre the Councell to another place which one thing Eugenius seemed to haue sought that so he might either disperse the Fathers of the Councell or take away the libertie thereof During the Parliament of Mentz was disputed among the Diuines in the Councell of Basil of the person of Eugenius the one part affirming That he is an heretike others That he is a relapse and some denying both the more grieuous sentence carried it away That he was an heretike and a relapse both together The Diuines therefore set downe in writing eight Conclusions which they call Truthes and send copies of them throughout all the world which were such First It is a Truth of Catholike Faith That a sacred generall Councell hath power aboue the Pope and all other whomsoeuer Secondly That a generall Councell lawfully assembled cannot without the consent of the same be by the Pope of Rome his authoritie either dissolued or transferred or prorogued for a time and that is of the same Truth Thirdly That he which obstinatly opposeth himselfe to these Truthes is to be iudged an heretike Fourthly Pope Eugenius the fourrh hath repugned these Truthes when first by the fulnesse of Apostolike power he attempted to dissolue or transferre the Councell of Basil Fiftly Eugenius being at length warned by the sacred Councell hath reuoked the errours repugnant to these Truthes Sixtly The dissoluing or transferring thereof the second time by Eugenius attempted is contrarie to the Truthes aforesaid and containeth an vnexcusable errour concerning faith Seuenthly Eugenius enterprising againe to breake vp or transferre the Councell is fallen into his errours formerly reuoked Eightly Eugenius being admonished by the Synod to reuoke the dissolution or translation by him attempted for the second time persisting in rebellion after his contumacie declared and erecting a conuenticle at Ferrara declareth himselfe obstinat Neuerthelesse the Fathers would haue these yet publikely be examined by all the Doctors both of the Ciuile and Canon Law for the space of six dayes Lewis Cardinall and Archbishop of Arles sitting President a man of great learning and courage and they would that all should speake their opinion of them The Abbot of Palermo vulgarly called Panormitan tooke vpon him the defence of Eugenius yet durst not denie that hee was an heretike but onely that he was a relapse whom he would rather should be called a Prolapse because from a relapse is no returne On the contrarie Iohn de Segouio a Spanish Diuine of great fame stifly maintaineth out of his owne sayings That he is an Infidell rather than a beleeuer a member of Sathan rather than of Christ opposing to that singular Glosse alledged by Panormitan That the iudgement of the Roman Church ought to be preferred before all the world the authoritie of S. Hierome Orbis maior est vrbe The authoritie of the whole world is greater than of one onely citie The Bishop of Arges proceedeth That the Pope is onely the Minister of the Church Panormitan waxing in choler contendeth That he is Lord thereof Segouia replieth Take heed what thou sayest Panormitane that is a more honourable title for the Bishop of Rome whereby he calleth himselfe the Seruant of the seruants of God For that is taken from the saying of Christ to his disciples when they asked which of them should be the greatest for you know that he answered The Princes of the Gentiles rule as Lords ouer them c. But the Archbishop of Lyons Embassador of the French king stoutly proued by many reasons that Eugenius was an heretike and detested the lacke of courage of them that had created such a man Bishop of Rome The Bishop of Burgos Embassadour for Spaine insisting on the three former conclusions concludeth out of all the Law diuine and humane That the Councell is aboue the Pope that he is an heretike which denieth it But comming to other things which properly respected the fact of Eugenius It seemed saith the Authour that he somewhat departed from himselfe and was no more Burgensis neither did that grace appeare in his words nor that grauitie in his speech or chearefulnesse in his countenance and if he could haue seene himselfe perhaps he would haue beene abashed at himselfe For who saith he did not then see the force of the truth which furnished this man speaking for it with sentence and words but speaking against it tooke away from him that verie eloquence which naturally was ingrafted in him Yet thus much modesty shewed both he and Panormitan that they sayd ingeniously That the iudgement of the Diuines was to be beleeued and not their opinion who were not instructed in the holie Scriptures What Doctors of the Canon-law are these what assessours or assistants of Popes and of Councels which neglected to read the holie Scriptures The Authour proceedeth to declare what was done vpon those three conclusions vpon the first namely which hath two points Whether the Councell be aboue the Pope and whether Catholike faith commaundeth to beleeue so And for the Popes authoritie was solemnely cited Thou art Peter and vpon this rocke c. Item I haue prayed for thee Peter c. By conference then of places and by the exposition of the Fathers they manifestly proue that these things were promised to the church not to Peter much lesse to the Pope and indeed that many Popes haue grieuously erred and of these they produce examples That the Church which is represented by a Councell is the mother of all the faithfull and by consequent of the Pope whence of Annacletus and Calixtus it is called Mother That the Church is the Spouse of Christ the Pope onely his Vicar a Vicar who can neuer be aboue the Spouse who is one bodie with the bridegroome That these words euer in their mouth maketh nothing for them Whatsoeuer yee shall bind on earth c. for this power was giuen to the Church not vnto Peter for edification not for destruction which consequently may be taken away from the Pope if he abuse it who is onely Vicar and Steward of the Church therefore not equall to the Church seeing Christ sendeth Peter himselfe to the Church tell it sayeth he to the Church which if he will not heare he ought to be accounted an heathen and a publican That this Church ought to be heard by the Pope in a generall Councell lawfully assembled And that all those Canonists which buzze into his eare that the Pope cannot be iudged but by god alone that the first Seat is iudged of none that though he should leade multitudes of soules
with him into hell yet is it lawfull for none to say vnto him what or why doest thou so doe most shamefully flatter him That those decrees are the words of the Popes themseues labouring to enlarge the fringes of their garment That those places also of Scripture Thou shalt be called Cephas c. I will giue vnto thee the keyes c. I haue prayed for thee c. Feed my sheepe c. Launch forth into the deepe and the like are induced against the true meaning of the holie Scripture which they proue both by forcible reasons and by good and well applied places of the Fathers That the Pope if he obey not the Church may be deposed by it seeing he is not the naturall head thereof but grafted in which may no lesse be cut off than the rest of the members if hee ill execute his charge if he be for the destruction or dammage thereof be cast into the fire if he bring not forth good fruit and be troden vnder foot in the street if he be vnprofitable Which is the opinion of S. Hierome interpreting the vnprofitable salt That the Prelat foolish and vnsauorie in preaching chiefely in Peters chaire is to be cast forth of doores that is to be deposed that he may be troden vnder feet of swine that is of Diuels which beare rule ouer the euill Prelat as ouer a beast of their flocke And this not onely for heresie but for whatsoeuer crime whereby the Church is scandalized And this so much the more truely for that the Pope to speake properly is not the Vicar of Christ but of the Church and the Lord and Master may by all right depose his Vicar or Lieutenant whose power ceaseth when the Master is in presence so likewise doth the power of the Pope when a Councell is gathered wherein remaineth fulnesse of power Here this doubt came in their way But the calling of a Councell doth it not belong to the Pope alone Yea saith he if that haue place who seeth not that the ruine of the Church is neere at hand and will presently ensue For who knoweth not that hee which will sinne will sinne without punishment And who wil beleeue that a Pope will assigne a Councell for to represse and reforme himselfe Neither doe I find saith he either by histories or by the Acts of the Apostles themselues that Popes alone haue assembled Councels The first of all Councells where Mathias is substituted in place of Iudas I find to be gathered not by the commaundement of Peter but of Christ who commaunded his Apostles that they should not depart from Hierusalem but should expect the promise of the Father The second for the election of Deacons was not assembled by Peter alone but by the twelue Apostles for it is written Then the twelue called the multitude together The third for the taking away of Circumcision and other legall rites was gathered by commune inspiration as it is written The Apostles and Elders came together The fourth for the permission of certaine legall things seemeth to be assembled by Iames the brother of the Lord. The same was also in the Primitiue Church and since by the authoritie of the Emperours yet so as that the Popes consent was requisit according to reason but on condition that the greater part carrie it away And much more the Councell being once assembled cannot be by the Pope reuoked seeing he himselfe is a part of it which ought to giue place to the greater and from it to depart maketh him guiltie of schisme And thus much for the first Truth whereon the second dependeth That the Pope cannot dissolue a Councell otherwise at the first word he should heare of correction he would bethinke himselfe of this remedie There remained the third Whether this of Catholike faith is so to be beleeued Which they shew affirmatiuely because we are held to beleeue whatsoeuer is in the Gospell now in it say they is dic Ecclesiae on which words the Councel of Constance hath grounded this Decree That the power of a Councell is aboue the Pope vnder paine of heresie And so these three first Conclusions rest most firme by consequence of which the others also are approued Now this decision was to be applied against Eugenius and part of them who had consented in these Truthes desired that the sentence should be deferred some hoping they should haue better of him others by reason that many Bishops yet stayed in the Parliament of Mentz famous men whose Suffrages might seeme to be expected And Panormitan tooke occasion thereupon to inferre That the Bishops ought to be stayed for and that inferiours haue not in Councell a Suffrage decisiue but onely consultatiue Vnto which added Ludouicus Romanus That argument is not to be taken out of the Acts of the Apostles whose examples were rather to be admired than imitated neither is it there manifest that the Apostles had called the Elders out of their duetie there is onely declared that they were present out of which nothing can be inferred Which speech all wondering at in so great a man crie out Blasphemie Then therefore Lewis Cardinall of Arles A man of all other most constant and borne to the gouernement of generall Councels taking vp the words of all the Orators that had spoken declareth That all these doubts were without cause That these Conclusions had beene maturely determined and weighed That the embassadours of all the Princes had giuen vpon these their sentence which were the chiefest men in the Church That the Bishops were in fault that they were not present That to such as were present greater reuerence was giuen than in any Councell before and indeed greater authoritie for so much as their prerogatiues are fully restored vnto them whom they placed in their former state and haue made them which were not Bishops but shadowes to be true Bishops That euen they which now do most draw back haue in their writings auouched the same Truthes meaning by those words of Panormitan and Ludouicus Romanus But saith hee the Presbiters are not so to be put downe who in the Councell of the Apostles had a decisiue voyce and in like sort also in the auncient Councels That in time past the Bishop and the Presbiter or Priest was but one and the same in so much that S. Augustine saith on these words I will giue vnto thee the keyes c. That our Lord gaue judiciariam potestatem iudiciarie power to Bishops and Priests especially seeing they haue more done their duetie in the Councell than the Bishops these fearing to lose their dignities and their delights those for so just a cause not dreading any losse nor yet death it selfe That the Councell hath now sat eight yeares so that there cannot be pretended any headlong proceeding nor any ignorance And moreouer the threats of some Princes are inferred beside the Purpose who are wiser than to attempt any thing in preiudice of the Councell and they themselues also being
consent to the dissolution of the Councell of Basill And if any be moued at it that they are readie to aunswer actum est ne agas That hee hath that promise from the Chauncellour of Fraunce that they had heard that the kings Embassadours allured with certaine promotions made great shew that the king would consent to the dismission of the Councell but that they had resolued to resist him to his face And there we haue a Treatise concerning that matter written in the yeare 1434 by Iohn Patriarch of Antioch An. 1434. which he caused publiquely to be pronounced in the great hall of the Couent of Franciscan Friers in Basill That a generall Councell is aboue the Pope It beginneth Ad ostendendum Where out of the Fathers and by the Decrees he bringeth it to this In 3. vol. Concil in Append. Concil Basiliens ad ostendend That the Pope is the seruant of the Church to be chastised by it if he doe his duetie amisse and confuteth at large whatsoeuer is alledged to the contrarie Let the Reader see the booke it selfe in the Councels At the same time whilest the Popes boasted that the Greekes did acknowledge obedience vnto them are published two bookes of Nilus Archbishop of Thessalonica against the Primacie of the bishop of Rome In the first booke he sheweth Nilus Archiepisc Thessalon de Primatu That the principall controuersies between the Greeke and Latin Church proceed from this that the Pope will not be judged by an vniuersal Councell but contrariwise as a master among his disciples will be Iudge in his owne cause whereas he ought to be ruled by the prescriptions of the Councel and contain himselfe within the Decrees of the Fathers That the bishop of Rome hath not the same power ouer other bishops as a bishop hath ouer his Diocesans but hath onely the prerogatiue of the first seat to be higher than other And here hee enlargeth himselfe to shew the commoditie and authortie of Councels In the second book he teacheh That the bishop of Rome hath not the right of Primacie from Christ nor yet from S. Peter nor from the Apostles but that the Fathers for some causes haue giuen vnto him the first seat That he is not the successour of S. Peter but inasmuch as he is a bishop by which reason also all other bishops are his successors That he is not an Apostle much lesse prince of the Apostles That in those things which pertain to the rules of faith they may haue often erred That he hath no right to alledge his Tu es Petrus because that promise respecteth the Church of Christ and not S. Peter and much lesse him whom they would haue to be his successours That though we yeeld him to be first in order yet he is not therfore to beare domination ouer others this Primacie not inferring an order aboue others but a co-ordination with others Moreouer he rejected these presumtions of the Bishop of Rome That he is the Iudge of all to be judged of none That he is not bishop of a certaine place but absolutely bishop That he alone by his owne right ought to assigne an vniuersal Councell and the like seeing that the Primacie or rather first Seat was granted to him onely propter vrbis principatum because Rome was the first or chiefest in order among cities We need not here repeat how openly and as they speake formally the greatest part of the kingdome of Bohemia opposed themselues earnestly desiring reformation of the Church according to the holie Scriptures exhibiting to this end a confession of their Faith to their King to the Emperour and to the Councell and preaching the same publikely in the Temples which by publike authoritie were then granted vnto them Also after faith was broken with Iohn Hus how stoutly they defended it by just and necessarie armes God from heauen fighting for the safegard of that poore people vtterly frustrating all the endeuours of the Emperour and of the Popes against them as we haue aboue shewed out of Aeneas Syluius for they haue continued without interruption vntill these our times But it is worth the adding That those Waldenses who some ages before had brought this light of the Gospell into Bohemia abode still in the mountaines of Languedoc and Prouence and in many places within the Alpes and there kept themselues safe from the persecution of Popes and Papists In Lombardie also as witnesseth Antonine vnder the name of Fratricelli were some knowne to the time of Eugenius But in England especially the seed of Wickliffe was largely propagated where without repeating any thing of Sir Iohn Oldeastle of whom wee haue before spoken we read of verie many to haue suffered martyrdome for the same doctrine William Taylour Priest and professor of Artes in the Vniuersitie of Oxford An. 1422. An. 1428. in the yeare 1422 and William White in the yeare 1428 Author of many Treatises vpon matters controuerted in that time was burned for thirtie articles which by word and writing he had defended He taught among other things That the Roman Church was that withered fig tree which the Lord had cursed for barrennesse of faith That the Monkes and Friers were the annoynted and shauen souldiers of infernall Lucifer That against these the Bridegroome when he shall come will shut the gate for that their lampes are out With the same mind also Alexander Fabritius in his Treatise intituled Destructorium vitiorum wrot many excellent things against the corruptions of the Romish Church against the antiquitie of which he opposed this saying of S. Cyprian If Christ alone saith he ought to bee heard we are not to attend what men before vs haue thought fit to bee done but what Christ first before all hath done If Christ had knowne that man might more easily get eternall life by the lawes of Iustinian than by the law of God he would haue taught them vs with his owne mouth and would haue let goe the law of God till another time which notwithstanding he hath taught with great diligence and wherein is contained all the doctrine requisit to saluation Againe He is a betrayer of the truth who openly speaketh a lye for the truth and he which doth not freely pronounce the truth the Pastors of the Church which refuse to pronounce the truth of the Gospell and by their euill examples slay such as be vnder them are traytors and most manifest Antichrists The Pastors and Prelats of the Church take great paines in these dayes for the obtaining of dignities one in the kings kitchin another in the Bishops Court another in seruice of his Lord but none in the Court of the Law of God Proud Priests and Prelats against the doctrine and example of Iesus Christ doe beare dominion as the kings of the Gentiles Being vniust they oppresse theirs with superfluous traditions vniust constitutions These moderne Priests doe whatsoeuer flesh and bloud reuealeth vnto them therefore are they cursed
on either side with musick of diuers sorts There were seene also wild men couered with iuie which with a wonderfull art seemed to meet with Lyons Bears c. all the Temple being likewise spread with scarlet He also canonized S. Katherine of Sienna Platina noteth this among his Apophthegmes That mariage had beene for great reason taken away from Priests but that for greater reason it should bee restored to them But Onuphrius according to his ordinarie custome raced this out of his edition and others after him but we find it in the first edition of Platina printed by Iohn de Colonia in the yeare 1479 and in many others how he is praysed by many Volateran writeth That his vnmeasurable ambition stayned all his vertues Kliberius his Epitaph was this Frigida membra Pij retinet lapis iste loquacis Qui pacem moriens attulit Italiae c. Vendider at pretio Gentes crimina multa Virtutis specie gesserat ille Pius c. Here doe the bones of talking Pius lye Who by his death brought peace to Italie c. Nations he sold and many crimes vnfit He vnder shew of vertue did commit And he presently addeth the reason Nam scelus orbis erat For he was the wickednesse of the world Now in the yeare 1494 Peter Barbo a Venetian the sisters sonne of Pope Eugenius is created his successor by the name of Paul the second Hee was no sooner entred into the Popedome but in recompence of the benefits hee had receiued of Pius the second hee putteth downe all the Abbreuiators by him created without hearing them and vnder pretence of ignorance whom Pius for their learning had drawne vnto him out of all parts of the world vtterly depriuing them of their office without the repaiment of any money Some tried him by supplication beseeching him to referre their cause to the Auditors of Rota and Platina who was one of them spake for all but he answered Doest thou thus call vs vnto Iudges saith he as if thou knewest not that all lawes are lodged within the closet of our breast Thus is our sentence Let them void the place let them goe whither they will I passe not for them I am Pope and it is lawfull for me to disannull or approue the acts of others according to my owne pleasure Pius the second who reduced the whole Church to one only man and they also that haue subiected the holie Scripture vnto him to wrest it into whatsoeuer sence he pleaseth may perceiue into what danger they cast vs when these men after their owne lust destroy each other and either for pleasure or hatred ouerthrow all things both diuine and humane They solicit night and day that at least they may be heard and being reiected they haue recourse to a letter Being reiected of thee Platina in Paul 2. and disgraced with so notable contumelie we wil disperse our selues to the Kings Princes in all parts will exhort them to call a Councell wherein thou mayst be constrained to render a reason why thou hast stripped vs of our lawfull possession And this had Platina himselfe both written and signed But he was presently cast into prison fettered with yrons and declared guiltie of high treason for hauing sowed a slanderous libell and made mention of a Councel Platina defendeth himselfe That a libell hath no name set to it but to this on the contrarie he had set to his name That he thought not that it was a crime to speake of a Councell seeing that Councels are in all ages instituted by the holie Fathers as in time past the Censorship among the Romans least iniurie should be done to any But he was so much the more straitly kept and sharply vsed vntill at the end of foure monethes by the entreatie of Cardinall Gonzaga he was deliuered on condition that he should not stirre out of the citie Paul had for competitor vnder Eugenius whilest he was in minoribus the Cardinal Aloisio of Padoua whose grace and fauour did much offend him he died leauing great wealth behind him which he bequeathed by testament with the consent of Paul himselfe to the Scarampi his brethren He seised vpon all for himselfe and retained the Scarampi till the things which had beene transported to Florence were brought backe to Rome Out of these particular actions may be judged what was the conscience of this man on whose will they will haue the commonwealth depend Iames Picinin a famous captaine retained king Ferdinand yea and Paul himselfe in their duetie Francis Sforza Duke of Milan his father in law sendeth him to the king vnder faith giuen That whensoeuer he would he should returne againe safe Ferdinand casts him into prison with his sonne and a while after put him to death saying That he falling downe in the prison it selfe brake his leg whilest he beheld at a window more attentiuely than heedfully the kings gallies returning with victorie from Ischia It was thought of some that Paul had a hand in that treacherie seeing that in those dayes the Bishop of Milan went verie often to and fro betweene the Pope and the king and Paul himselfe said when he heard of his captiuitie That the Iudge of Appeales was taken out of the way A while after he entred into a conceit That one Callimachus a Roman had conspired against him whereupon as his fantasie led him he taketh hold of all that stand in reach committeth them to prison and that so much the more eagrely for that it was told him that Lucas Tortius a gentleman of Rome banished to Naples was seene thereabouts with some troupes And Platina himselfe came into his mind taking a felicitie in his suspitions whom being apprehended he commanded should presently be put to the rack Although a few dayes after he vnderstood that this Lucas had not stirred one foot and certainly knew that this pretended conspiracie was altogether vaine and without ground Yet he would needs make shew that there was some hidden cause least he should be accused of lightnesse Wherefore many in the midst of their torments died men of good note whose names and dignities the Author setteth downe twentie within the space of two dayes were called in question and sifted to the vtmost Platina among others Whilest saith he I did hang in these torments naked rent as a theefe and murderer Vianensius handling the bracelets of Sanga de Cioggia his companion asked him what wench had giuen him that for a fauor He sitteth as another Minos on spread carpets as if he were at a wedding or rather at the supper of Atreus and Tantalus Speaking of loue he turneth to me vrging me to vnfold the order of the conspiracie or rather fable inuented of Calimachus Consider here in so seuere an act the grauitie of this man of a Church-man especially whom the sacred Canons forbid to be present at such executions least if death should follow he should become irregular and impious He asketh
Princes being taken prisoners by the Palatine whereupon they fell to this agreement Krantzius in Saxon. l. 12. c. 1. Naucler vol. 2. Gener. 49. That Adolph should possesse till his death the places which he had surprised and that Diether should peaceably enioy all the rest and also should succeed Adolfe whensoeuer he should decease which happened six yeares after And this was the fruit of ouerthrowing the Pragmaticall sanction which Pius said would be so profitable to the Church Neither was France better contented with the Decree of Pius the second than Germanie and so much the lesse for that Pius to gratifie Ferdinand bastard of Alphonsus had troden vnder foot the right of the Frenchmen in the kingdome of Naples He therefore sent a Legat into France for to abolish the Pragmatical sanction which was there obserued by vertue of the Councell of Basil and moued the king by letters in these words If thou be the sonne of obedience wherefore doest thou hold and defend the Pragmaticall sanction Eugenius warned thee to leaue it as not being according to God the same did Nicholas and Calixtus as the cause of great euill and discord in the Church and yet thou wouldst neuer heare the voyce of the Church And the king was somewhat moued with these words But the Court of Parliament of Paris came to him and earnestly declareth vnto him of how great importance it was for the Christian Commonweale the want whereof would most certainely bring foure principall inconueniences First A confusion of the whole Order Ecclesiasticall Secondly The depopulation of the subiects of the kingdome Thirdly An emptying the kingdome of money Fourthly The ruine and totall desclation of Churches All which they at large lay open vnto him from point to point This their admonition may be seene at large recited by Iohn Cardinall of Arles comprehended in 89 Articles in the workes of Peter Pithou which is worthie the Readers perusing There among other things they declared vnto him out of the holie Scriptures the practise of the Primitiue Church Canons of Councels Decrees of the Fathers ordinances of Popes themselues and by the lawes of Christian Emperours and Kings especially of ours That the Election of Bishops Abbots and other Prelats of the Church doth no whit depend and neuer haue depended of the Bishop of Rome That such was neuer the intention of Charlemaigne Lewis the Meeke Philip Augustus S. Lewis Charles the Wise and others who haue euer ordained and maintained Canonicall election so that whatsoeuer things are done otherwise is by meere vsurpation Then they come to speake of the pillages and buying and selling of the Court of Rome which in France alone doth amount to many millions of gold of which they set downe examples draw a roll of them and cast vp the particulars For what doe they say that in one onely Diocesse in one yeare the expectatiue graces are found to bee in number six hundred c. Whereupon the Pope was so moued Jacob. Cardin. Papiensis in Epistolis that as Iames Cardinall of Pauia writeth to king Lewis when he heard of a refusal he cried out Guerra vsque ad capillos But knowing wel that this king was diuersly intangled with many affaires and hauing found out his easie disposition that he wold do all things of his own head he could warily obserue him That thus had Constantine the great the two Theodosius Charlemaigne and many other of his predecessors gotten themselues an immortall name and a neuer-fading glorie to wit by abolishing the Pragmaticall sanction And what can be farther off from the truth and therefore what more vnworthie But principally because he heard his humor was in many things to goe contrarie to his fathers doings and wold be absolutely obeyed in what he pleased he there taketh hold Aeneas Syluius Epist 387. data Romae 26. Octob 1461. and tickleth him in that We commend saith he this among other things that without the assemblie and consultation of many thou hast resolued to take away the Pragmaticall Surely thou art wise and shewest thy selfe to be a great king which art not gouerned but doest gouerne c. Thou doest that which is meet for thee knowing that the Pragmaticall sanction is without God thou hast decreed to banish it out of thy kingdome and wilt not enter into deliberation whether those things ought to bee done or no which thou knowest are to be done This is to be a king and a good king whom good men loue and euill doe feare c. Betimes make knowne thy wisedome as to vs it is so to the whole world to the end that none may say he was a long time vnwilling because long in deliberating And if the Prelats and vniuersities require any thing of vs let them haue recourse to vs and make thee their Mediator Knowing without doubt if the matter once had come to deliberation he should surely haue had againe the repulse And he addeth Neither do we doubt but that when thou wert exiled namely when he was out of his fathers fauour as it were out of the kingdome thou wouldest often say with thy selfe O if I one day sit on my fathers throne I will doe many acceptable seruices to thee O God Surely I will not suffer thine inheritance to be spoyled by the furie of the Turkes c. But what doth he conclude of this Now shew thy slefe gratefull to his diuine goodnesse seeing he hath made thee his sonne king and hath restored the kingdome with great glorie and for so great benefits doe this againe for him take away the Pragmaticall sanction as thou hast promised our embassadour to doe and that done which is no hard thing to doe addresse thy selfe wholly to the succouring of Christian religion against the Turkes c. Thus to abrogat this law which respected onely the Canonicall election of Bishops and the restraint of the pillages of Rome was a matter of greater importance with him than the purpose or vow of making warre against the Turkes So then Lewis resolued to disannull it vnder colour that it had beene published in the time of schisme although he concealed not to encrease the benefit That it had beene concluded in a great assemblie of Prelats and with great deliberation of time and was now hardened and had taken firme footing But to what purpose he so eagrely pursued this businesse anon after appeared whereof wee haue a shew and example in the letters of Iames Cardinall of Pauia to Francis Spinola William Cardinall of Hostia saith he told vs a storie of an Abbie in France famous for wealth and religion of which there was an Abbot old and decrepit who seeing himselfe vnprofitable in his charge for conscience sake would leaue the administration of the same I know not what Bishop whose Church was farre thence requested that the Abbay should be giuen him in Commenda The Abbay as we haue sayd was of great fame in Fraunce hauing no ill in
than milke more splendent than precious stones or polished Saphires but now their face is blacker than a coale and they are not knowne to wit for good By this deformation and spot of the Court and of Clergie-men especially of the Prelats Ecclesiasticall censure seemeth to be weakened and obedience diminished Why is this but for the contemptible life and workes of Prelats because they seeke their owne and not what is Iesus Christs But the reformation and amendment hereof belongeth to the Pope who as head of the rest ought to performe it De Censi Rom. l. ◠Q. 7. Cum Pastoris 6. q. 1. ex merito 1. q. 1. Fertur ver Hinc igitur and diligently looke to it But he that would correct others ought first looke to himselfe and them that be about him Because the life of the Pastour is an example to others And if the head languish the rest of the members are infected and when the Pastor is wounded who will applie the medicine to cure the sheepe Whereupon when the Physitian is sicke it will be said vnto him Cure thy selfe c. And to this purpose he bringeth many Canons Of Indulgences So often as sayth hee the Pope went forth in publike on some feastiuall day was giuen a plenarie Indulgence against the custome of auncient Popes notwithstanding that by such vndiscreet and superfluous Indulgences the keyes of the Chruch are contemned and penitentiall satisfaction weakened De poenis remiss c. Cum ex eo § Ad haec Out of this consideration it followeth that about giuing of expectatiue graces greater consideration ought to be had and not thus giuen euerie where on all sides and indifferently because by so great a multitude and confusion for the most part benefices are granted to persons vnworthie great matter of contention ariseth thereby Againe By the euill example and scandall which they giue to Lay men they seeme that they are come to this that S. Bernard speaketh in his sermon vpon these words of the Gospell I am the good shepheard And because it is verie long let the Reader take the paines to see it in the booke it selfe wherein he discourseth of all the corruptions of the Roman Church in his time At Padoua taught Anthonie Rozel a famous professor of the Ciuile Law who in his booke of Monarchie affirmeth That the Pope is not Lord of the world That he hath no power ouer the Emperor no temporall sword neither any authoritie aboue other Bishops There is extant besides other Treatises of the same Author Of the power of the Emperor and of the Pope and of both the swords and of the authoritie of Councels printed at Venice in the yeare 1487. Neither feared also Roderick Sanchio a Spaniard Bishop of Zamora Roderic Zamorens in speculo vitae humanae excuso Argetorti apud Iohan Pris An. 1507. and Referendarie of Paul the second to say in his booke Of the Myrror of mans life That the Pope doth not applie himselfe to wisedome nor to laudible studies neither for the peace and quiet of Christian people but onely vnto earthlie things That the Prelats doe not neither can teach for that they are altogether vnlearned giuen to their bellie and to whoredome and yet bind on the backes of poore Christians diuers insupportable burdens of traditions which in the Primitiue Church either were not at all or were left to mens libertie In the Primitiue Church saith he the faithfull were not bound with the commandements censures and pains of so many Canons Decrees Neither were there then so many snares of laws constitutions of excommunications or censures from which the faithfull though neuer so careful fearful can by no means be safe or warrant themselues There was not so many fasts cōmanded nor vigils nor silences nor Diuine Seruice for day and night enioyned daily to be sayd Lastly there was not so many feasts to be kept nor so often confession and communication of the bodie of Christ nor so many obediences to be yeelded c. So that of the Prelats of the Church may be rightly sayd that of Christ Which bind vnsupportable burdens c. Whence saith he if any of the like things were obserued in the Primitiue Church it was onely voluntarie which as then was no sinne to transgresse because it was not then forbidden And yet notwithstanding this same wretch was not ashamed to flatter Paul the second in the same booke That the Pope is not onely ordained to humane principalitie but to diuine Jdem cap. 1. l. 2. neither to commaund onely ouer men but also ouer Angels not for to iudge the quicke onely but the dead not in earth alone but in heauen also not to rule ouer the faithfull onely but ouer Infidels Aduanced saith he to that verie same dignitie to that same iurisdiction and power and to the principalitie ouer the whole world So that hee blushed not to applie vnto him the places of tha Prophets and of the Psalmes which the holie Ghost hath onely spoke and meant of the onely Sonne of God and he most highly extolleth him aboue that stammering Moses and his brother Aaron both together So that truth and flatterie two contraties proceed out of one and the same mouth In Germanie Herman Ried wrot a booke wherein he represented the corrupt maners of the Clergie by a comparison of what they ought to bee Herman Ried de vita honestate Clericorum and what in his times they then were There are saith he many Clergie-men who follow not the counsell and sentences of the Fathers receiue not the holie Scripture but despise the canons of the holie Fathers These are They which hate and deride vnderstanding and Catholike men who weigh the grieuousnesse of the crimes of the Clergie and endeauour with watchfulnesse to crie out against their false dealing Yea they affirme them to be fantasticall men Hierome de norma viuendi c. 5. disturbers of the peace hauing corrupt and polluted consciences c. And so is verified of them that saying of S. Hierome There is not a crueller beast in the world than an euill Clergie-man or Priest for he suffereth not himselfe to be corrected neither will he euer heare the truth c. Such and the like are by their Prelats permitted publikely so to liue Prouided that they giue euerie yeare a certaine sum of money to their Officials Moreouer how many are there publikely tainted with Simonie insomuch that not being able to conceale their simonie to shift if off they expresse it with other tearmes persuade themselues that so the word simonie be not heard it wil not be perceiued It is say they an ordinance or statute of the Church Others more subtilly to shift it off doe say That the Pope doth it by his fulnesse of power who may in such things dispence admit and ordaine And that then it is simonie and sinne onely when the Pope did forbid it or ordaine
to the contrarie but let that saying cease which is verie erronious to affirme The state of the Church was neuer in so great daunger from the beginning of the world as it is to be seene at this present There haue been indeed greater persecutions and vexations of the Church but there were euer holie and deuout men who endued with the grace of the holie spirit comforted the faithfull instructing and strengthening them And now the Chruch seemeth to be set in securitie but such holie men are nowhere to be seene Therefore the Church decreaseth in faithfull men and in kingdomes it pineth away in persons notwithstanding the libertie it hath And before when it enioyed not so great libertie but was furnished with those holie men it dayly encreased and augmented as to him that will search the Histories will plainely appeare These things Saint Barnard partly noted in his time in his foure and twentieth Sermon and vpon the 72 Psalme They are the Ministers of Christ but serue Antichrist Which places because we haue aboue coted them in needlesse here to trouble the Reader withall Stephan Brulifer de timore seruili de paupertate Christi cum sermonibus varijs apud Andream Bocord Paris an 1500. Jdem in 4. lib. sentent Bonavent Basil per Jacob. de Pfortzeim 1501 In Fraunce Stephan Brulifer Doctour of Sorbonne of the order of Franciscan Friers whose bookes were Printed at Paris and at Basill in the yeares 1500 and 1501 taught publiquely in lectures in disputations and by writings That neither the Pope nor a Councell nor the Church can prescribe an Article statute or ceremonie which bindeth the conscience of a Christian That their power consisteth onely in this to take care that the commaundements of God bee kept to preach his word to administer the Sacraments so as hee hath instituted them taking heed that they bring in nothing besides that which hee hath commaunded As touching justification which is attributed to merits that it is a diuelish doctrine seeing that the Lambe sacrificed hath satisfied Gods justice for vs of which S. Iohn crieth Behold the Lambe of God which taketh away the sinnes of the world But when the Sorbonne would not endure him he committed himselfe to the protection of Diether Archbishop of Mentz And what shall we say of Platina Platina in Marcelino that famous Historiographer of Popes not speaking of Paule the second his Master which perhaps might bee imputed to some hatred but of the Popes and Chruch in his time plainely without spleene In the life of Marceline speaking of the persecution of Dioclesian Eusebius saith he sheweth That God permitted that calamitie which they suffered because of the maners of Christians corrupted by too much libertie and indulgence principally of the Churchmen whose peruersenesse the iustice of God would bridle by this persecution seeing dissimulation to be in their countenance guile in their heart and deceit in their words For these striuing who should excell each other in enuie pride enmities and hatreds seemed to sauour rather of tyrannie than Priesthood being altogether forgetfull of Christian pietie and prophaning rather than celebrating the diuine mysteries But what thinke wee shall become of our age wherein our vices are encreased so exceedingly that hardly haue they left any place of mercie for vs with God How great is the couetousnesse of Priests and chiefely of them which haue soueraigne power how great their lust appeareth euerie where how great their ambition and pompe how great their pride and sloth how great their ignorance both of themselues and of Christian doctrine how little their religion and rather in shew than in truth how corrupt their manners which euen in prophane men whom they call seculars were detestable there is no need to speake it They commit sinnes so openly and in sight its if they sought prayse thereby There will come beleeue mee there will come the Turke the enemie of the Christian name more violent than Diocletian and Maximian he alreadie knocketh at the gates of Italie We negligent and sleepie attend a common destruction prouiding rather for priuat pleasure than for common vtilitie In the life also of Stephen the third Pietie and religion is now become so cold Platina in Stephan 3. that they will not pray to God I say not bare-footed but hardly in their hose and buskins Speaking of a certaine procession from Lateran to S. Peters They weepe not as they goe or during the time of Diuine Seruice as those holie Fathers but laugh and that impudently I speake euen of them whose scarlet robes makes them more obseruable They sing not hymnes for that seemeth to them seruile but ieasts and tales they tell among themselues to stirre vp laughter What need many words The more talkative any is and the more wanton the greater prayse he deserueth thereby in that corruption of manners This our Clergie feareth seuere and graue men Why so because they had rather liue in so great licentiousnesse than obey him that admonisheth them or constraineth them to doe well and for this cause Christian religion groweth daily worse and worse The like wee read in many places whereby he left inregistred what he judged of his times not daring so freely to doe it in the liues of them that then raigned or had left after them their creatures as they call them of whom he might receiue iniurie Let vs adde Anthonie de Rosellis a Tuscan a famous Doctor both of the Ciuile and Canon law who in his learned bookes concerning that matter teacheth That no temporall jurisdiction belongeth to the Pope and in spirituall he subiecteth him to a Councell Which bookes were printed at Venice in the yeare 1487 but by their Index Expurgatorius they haue caused them to be raced out It remaineth to say something of thee that spake openly being sequestred from the Pope Platina in the life of Paul the second telleth vs That in the towne of Poli neere Rome were detected many heretikes and the Lord of the place with eight men and six women was taken who being brought to Paul were verie ignominiously vsed And behold the heresie They were saith hee of that sect which wee say is of a peruerse opinion of mind for that they sayd That none of them which haue beene since Saint Peter was truely Christ Vicar sauing onely they who haue imitated Christs pouertie Let the Reader note here the stile of Platina which sheweth that he speaketh out of other mens judgement And as for the Bohemians in the beginning of the Popedome of Pius the second they set forth their Apologie and Confession of Faith against the calumnies wherewith they were traduced among the people which were too long here to be inserted But they are conformable to the doctrine of the reformed Churches of this kingdom and are defended by the same places and reasons both of the holie Scriptures and Fathers But this fell out well for them that after diuers miseries was chosen king with
wishing verie earnestly that hee might bee his disciple A certaine ecclesiastical person in the citie of Coire a countrie of Grisons speaking to his fellowes You haue saith he cast S. Paule vnder the bench but a time shall come when hee shall come forth and put you where yee placed him Andreas Proles the Prior of the Augustines at Leipsic in his Lectures was wont to say You heare bretheren the testimonie of the Scriptures that by grace wee are whatsoeuer wee are and by grace wee haue whatsoeuer wee haue From whence then is there so much darkenesse such horrible superstitions O my brethren the state of Christendome hath need of a great and a seuere reformation which I now see to bee neere at hand But his brethren demaunding of him why hee beganne not this reformation and opposed not himselfe against these errours his aunswere was this You see my brethren that I am old and weake of bodie and I confesse my selfe for my learning industrie and eloquence insufficient to performe so great a worke but the Lord will raise a man fit and able for his age his strength his industrie his learning wit and eloquence who shall beginne the reformation and oppose himselfe against all errours God shall giue him a heart to withstand the mightie men of the world and you shall find his ministrie by the great grace and goodnesse of God profitable vnto you All this is reported by Heningus an Augustine Monke in the monasterie called The gate of heauen neere Weringherad whereof this Proles was Prior whom the Pope afterwards excommunicated because he opposed himselfe in the Councell of Lateran against a certaine new feast alleadging that the people of God deliuered from bondage by the bloud of Christ were too much oppressed with multitudes of traditions from which opinion he could neuer be withdrawne Iohn Hilten a Monke in Henac of Turingia beeing cast into prison for reprehending some Monasticall abuses beeing verie sicke called the Gardian or keeper and said vnto him Philippus Melanthon in Apologia Cap. de votis Monasiticis I haue said little or nothing against our Monkish Societie but there will come one in the yeare 1516 who shall ouerthrow them all whose proceedings they shall not bee able to withstand And that verie yeare Luther began to preach which did farre excell any humane diuination Diuers like vnto him did euerie where appeare who out of the palpable darkenesse of those times as if the dawne of the day did approach began to discrie the light of the Gospell after which all the people of God had a long time longed in such sort that Paulus Langius a Monke of Citique Paulus Langius Citicensis Monachus in in Chron. the disciple of the Abbot Trithemius about the time of Luthers first appearance though he had not yet left his Monasterie gaue him this excellent testimonie Martin saith hee is a perfect diuine profound incomparable he endeauoureth to bring diuinitie to her first fundamental dignitie and puritie and to her Euangelicall sincere and simple innocencie altogether banishing all prophane Philosophie Againe In imitation of that most Christian Diuine Simon de Cassia who florished about the yeare 1340 contemning all Philosophie hee handled and taught the Scriptures purely bringing into the light euerie day many venerable and almost vnknowne mysteries of the word of God beeing for the greatnesse and dexteritie of his wit famous through the whole world notwithstanding with S. Ierome hee wanted not the malice of his Competitors that is the persecution of Schole-diuines who frame the Scriptures to the rule of Philosophie In an other place about the yeare 1503 hee ioined vnto him Carolostadius and Melanthon They handle and teach the studie of Diuinitie and the wheat of the word of God purely without the mixture of any Chaffe that is of humane Philosophie and Syllogismes tying themselues wholy to the Gospell of Christ and to his Apostle S. Paul whom they take for their Patron and foundation with the Studie of learning sowing by their preaching the seed of all vertue and by their example pen in the hearts of their Disciples the feare of God And least thou shouldest replie that this was before Luther began his warre with the Pope heare what he saieth about the yeare 1520 hauing before discoursed of the abuse and excesse of Indulgences Hee saith he by his admirable learning and preaching brought to nothing the force of all Indulgences called them into question and dissuaded the people from buying of them affirming them to bee no way necessarie to saluation that they were no remission of sinnes but a neglect of repentance a hinderance and relaxation from good workes and a vice And that the merits of Christ and the Saints were not the foundation and treasurie of these indulgences since in the primitiue Church and a thousand yeres after we find nothing written of them by the holie Doctors of the true Church neither was there any such opinion or esteeme had of them as now there is for the loue of that money that is gotten by them Moreouer affirming and prouing that the Church of Rome by the law of God is not the head of all others c. And therefore hee saith againe Vntill this time they haue by all meanes like another Athanasius persecuted him especially for defending this Thesis That the Pope by the law of God is not the head of the Church and some other rare and high points of doctrine which not onely the Romans doe still impugne but diuers other learned men especially the Thomists Neuerthelesse this Martin the prince of all the Diuines of this age fortifying and approuing his doctrine with the testimonies of the Scripture and of S. Paul as also with the originall authorities of the auncient fathers hath hitherto continued vnconquered not wanting in the meane time in other nations diuers learned Doctors in Diuinitie who stucke vnto him and consented with him as that most learned and eloquent interpreter of the Scriptures Erasmus Roterodamus Iohn Reuschlin Iacobus Stapulensis Idocus Clithoueus and diuers others And thus much saith the Monke non assertiuè saith hee but admiratiue not by way of affirmation but admiration suspending his iudgement according to the manner of diuers others vntill it were determined by a generall Councell what is to bee held in a matter of this difficultie But it is now time to see what hath passed in our Fraunce in these times Pius the second as wee haue seene before had shaken the Pragmaticall sanction vnder king Lewis the eleuenth which neuerthelesse partly hee liuing the Court of Paris had maintained and partly vnder Paul the second his successor by the mediation of the Vniuersitie did throughly restore Sixtus the fourth comes who againe impugned it for this was then the principall marke they shot at and had beene then quite ouerthrowne had not Lewis the eleuenth being then in his owne power and withall offended with the wicked cariage of Sixtus vndertaken
auntient times except onely saith he in one kind of men who must in no wise be excepted These are the Priests whom now almost alone next after Kings and Princes we see to be the richest and most giuen to riches Here must I needs exclaime O wretched as well as fortunat Fraunce Is it possible thou shouldest striue now to abolish by wicked ambition the institutions of thy Elders confirmed by so many holie Decrees and approued by the continuance of so many yeares And now by the abuse of a fauourable law shouldest make hast to loose a singular prerogatiue not obtayned by flattering the Pope by wresting or by begging it but required as a recompence of the merit of our Elders that thou mightest vse in the establishment of sacred things that auntient and peculiar right proceeded à majorum gentium Pontificibus from those Bishops of the Primitiue Church And with what face then alledgest thou that peculiar Sanction whereof thou so much boastest as of a certain honor of Religion Whence hast thou the libertie or confidence to cal thy selfe Most Christian vnlesse thou wilt keepe it by the same Religion whereby thou hast gotten a glorious name and a law witnesse of thy pietie O fault pleasing to those thine enemies who enuie this Palladium of thy felicitie and perhaps of the Kingdome as a gift come downe from heauen which being either taken away or cut off thou withall canst bee then no longer fortunat Take heed I pray thee thou beleeue not too much those earth borne men whom antiquitie therefore called Giants who heaping vp large Titles vpon Titles after the example of the Aloidae seeme to warre against God and thinke to climble vp into heauen to offer violence to the inhabitants there And hee leaueth not for vs to ghesse whom hee meaneth For of these things saith hee publique consent layeth the blame on the Head of Christendome who if hee be not well conditioned the inferiour members draw from him the causes of diseases Wherefore wee see it to bee the wish of godlie men so oft as that indignitie is set before their eyes that God would either fashion better the Pillar of the Church or place some fitter in his roome Neither yet sayth hee am I ignorant that the Church is builded vpon a most firme Rocke by a cunning hand so that it cannot bee ouerthrowne by any force neither ayrie nor earthlie c. But now pietie and religion the gardians of this house complaine with a loud crie that the proportion which the hands of the Architect did modell forth at first is not now kept which is a notable dishonour for the head The cause of this vnseemely disproportion they lay vpon the Merchant Mercurie to wit the Pope who since the time hee gouerned the light of the world and began to bee the chiefe coach-man hee did not burne the world as Phaeton is said to haue done but rather ouer shadowed it with most horrible thicke darkenesse So that from thenceforth it commeth to passe that in the holie Camp that is in the Church is nothing done rightly nor in order And here hee putteth himselfe forth to speake of the abuses of the Church namely them that proceeded from sale whence he shewed that the present gouernement was nothing like to the institution of Christ that if any man cast his eyes on the vniuersall face of the Clergie on their pompous prouision and their designes hee is presently constrained to say that the Spouse hath renounced her bridegroome and denounced vnto him that he is to keepe houshold by himselfe And there againe he maketh a comparison of Christ and the Apostles with the Pope and Court of Rome And then hee passeth to the discipline of the Church violated by them who ought to preserue it from all impuritie Who will beleeue sayth hee that these men that doe thus know what is the good and right faith And who knoweth not that the chosen stones of the Sanctuarie not long agoe haue beene so dispersed and cast downe that the Maiestie of the Church is decayed and now the Spouse of God herselfe as forgetfull of her coniugall faith hath not onely turned aside from her bridegroome but euen without any respect of modestie licentiously wandred about by the high-waies and by the streets and prostituted herselfe for money in euerie Prouince Who remembreth not that the Pastors as fugitiues are become not onely forsakers of the flock but driuers and stealers of it away And haue wee not seene the chiefe Heads of Prelates behaue themselues so preposterously and impurely as in steed of ordering things in good seemelinesse and teaching the daunce called Emmelia to mollifie mens hearts and make their mindes gentle they lead them the warredance Pyrrhicha in armour altogether abhorring the holinesse of order hee meaneth Iulius They which should bee the chiefe annointers of the Champions for the holie Combates and who ought to bee the Authors of waging godlie warre for their altars and bounds against prophane peoples and Infidels are not they themselues the butchers of Christian forces setting them at warres one against the other to the destruction of that sacred name And there hee declareth the wrath of God fallen both vpon Alexander and him What hope saith hee of saluation can these men haue who beeing chiefe Priests gouerning the sterne of the Ship at noone day runne it against the rockes of impietie And when they which ought by their good life to shine and giue light to the Lords familie strike into our eyes the horrible darkenesse of error and blindnesse of mind c. Can I beleeue that they haue the knowledge of good faith who holding the Altar and sacred things vnder the Lords mantle yea and kissing the Lord himselfe as Iudas did neuerthelesse make no account of his Precepts and Institutions and embrace things directly opposite and contrarie c. And what man is there I pray you who if hee consider the state motion course habitude inward and outward affections and the verie Sessions of the Church such as wee haue seene them of late can iudge that they make any account at all of the sacred Oracles and monuments to wit of the holie Scriptures For we see that the Pontificall iurisdiction hath so degenerated from the auncient charitie that there where was woont to be the bosome of equitie and benignitie is now found to be a shop of contentions and of impious snares to intrap Thence are those pit-falls of Processes and cautions of Pontificall rites of purpose set forth for to deceiue the Lords familie There are the profits of amerciaments on Prelats which plainely augment the pages of receits Thence againe the sacrilegious faires of those things which cannot without impietie be in humane commerce I omit now to speake of tesseras non modo veniales sed etiam vaenales Indulgences set to sale which giue largely by a sordid or filthie bountie impunitie of wickednesse and absolution for breach of sacred lawes Therefore
who seeth not that the sacred Canons made in better times to direct as the rules of the Clergie and to fashion posteritie by the prescriptions of the Fathers are now become leaden rules such as in times past as sayth Aristotle were the Lesbian rules of building For as leaden rules and soft giue not euen direction for the right frame of building but being flexible are applied according to the commoditie and pleasure of the builders so we see that the Popes Canons by vse of the Rulers of the Church are made flexible as lead or wax so that now of a long time the Institutions of the Fathers and Decrees of Popes are not vsed for the gouernement of manners but applied for the getting in of money But the Iesuites thought they had found out a fit remedie when by their Spanish Index Expurgatorius Index Expurgat Hispan fol. 97. Budaeus de Tranlat Hellenismi l. 2. they commaunded all these places to be rased out But wee will adde yet this ouer and aboue out of another Treatise The auncientnesse or rather worme-eatennesse of the Canons is now of no more vse but as a doting old woman is cast out of the pleading place and reiected to the deskes of Libraries for the Canonicall discipline of the holie Ghost is long agoe cast downe from the bridge of our assemblies he alludeth to the Latine prouerbe being more than sixtie yea than six hundred yeares old c. Would to God that of this faith now almost buried we held at least but the reliques and ashes in regard of which faith God called the dispensers and disposers thereof his faithfull who inspired of God full of godlie zeale of the spirit and of God himselfe in times past were the pillars honour and ornament of the Church now and of a long time hardly retaineth it tectorium inane Ecclesiae a slight plaistering ouer of the Church the colour and image of religion instituted and taught by Christ if wee will iudge of the whole by the greatest part And he had told vs a little before the reason The ship of sociable and ciuile discipline hath beene left vnto vs by Christ the builder of the Church which hath been furnished by him or by his authoritie and direction with all manner of necessarie prouision and he hath promised vs wind in the poupe to bring the passengers to their wished hauen if the Church had continued to hold the rudder vpright and to receiue into her sayles the blowing of the spirit namely consulted the Scriptures which proceeded from the holie spirit Among the Italians was then admirable Iohn Picus Earle of Mirandula whose workes were printed in the yeare 1504 An. 1504. Joh. Picus in Conclus secund Thom. 14 20 Secund. Scotum 15. Picus in Apologia cap 3. Among the nine hundred Propositions which he publikely disputed at Rome are these The true bodie of Christ is locally in heauen sacramentally on the Altar By the power of God one same bodie cannot be in diuers places at one time to wit because there would be implication of contradiction which he maintained out of Thomas Aquinas Also according to Scotus By these words precisely This is my bodie without expressing the words going afore to wit The day before he suffered consecration cannot be made because consecration dependeth not of certaine words but on Christs institution And when the Doctors of Paris had reprehended this his Proposition Neither the Crosse nor any Image is to bee worshipped with the worship of Latria also in that manner that Thomas setteth downe In his Apologie he maintaineth that the same is Catholike and the contrary false When also they had condemned his Theses of the Eucharist he vnderttook to defend That without conuersion of the bread into the bodie of Christ and the annihilation of the same the bodie of Christ is present according to the truth of the Sacrament Yet euer to keepe himselfe from being mistaken he spake of what is possible not of what is done No doubt if he had beene free he would haue spoken more freely In a certaine Epistle of his to the Emperour Maximilian in the yeare 1500 Alexander the sixt raigning Pope he sheweth indeed with what feruentnesse he was carried to a reformation I beseech thee saith he by the faith and pietie I possibly can that thou accomplish that thy most holie purpose of setting the Christian Commonwealth into her auntient libertie so soone as possibly may be It is shaken by outward enemies rent in peeces by inward and this sheepe-fold enclosed about and consecrated by the bloud of Iesus Christ hath suffered and doth daily suffer much worse from wolues in sheepes cloathing than from the wolues that assaile it in their owne skinne Set therefore your hand vnto it most excellent Emperour and excite thereunto by all meanes the Christian kings shew thy selfe a faithfull minister to Christ the King of kings who will presently deliuer his sheepe both from enemies and from perfidious Pastors But the euent answered not his prediction Ioh. Franc. fide ordine credēdi Iohn Francis also his brothers sonne degenerated not from him In that conflict betweene the Councell of Pisa and of Lateran handling this question In matters of Faith which is to be preferred the Pope or the Councell he answereth out of the Decree it selfe It is written in the Glosse of the Decretalls Distinct 19. The Pope is bound to require a Councell of Bishops when matters of faith are treated of and then the Councell is greater than the Pope Wherupon the Archdeacon of Bononia approuing this Glosse saith It were a dangerous thing to commit our faith to the iudgement of one man And S. Bernard speaketh in the same sence saying What greater pride can there be than that one man should preferre his iudgement before a whole congregation as if he alone had the holie Spirit And after he had sayd that the greater number ought to carrie it away from the lesser caeteris paribus But sayth he if the greater part would decree any thing against the diuine Scriptures and against those things that cannot be violated without grieuous sinne the rest which are the lesser part holding the contrarie the lesser number ought to be stucke vnto as it happened in the Councell of Arimini and in the second Ephesine Councell Yea which is more a plaine rusticke fellow children and sillie old women are rather to be beleeued than the Pope and a thousand Bishops if these speake against the Gospell and those for the Gospell Handling also this question Theorem 4. Whether Councels or Popes may erre out of him is easily decided seeing he presupposeth that they might erre from the holie Scriptures hee sheweth that many Councels haue erred many Popes fallen into heresie and it hath often fallen out that he which was accounted chiefe President of the Church either did not preside or gouerne by right or else could not preside at all For saith he Historie teacheth
alone to the Lambe 2. Thess 2. v. 8. to the spirit of his mouth to the brightnesse of his comming Which things are of so much the more greater weight in as much as our aduersaries the ministers of Antichrist hauing gotten the vpper hand of all haue with all diligence and industrie left nothing vndone whereby they might with continuall care and craft extinguish and deface our proofes by abolishing withholding or corrupting the instruments and writings of good men from time to time in all ages By which meanes we are forced to seeke right out of the instrument of their owne pleading out of their owne writings for to decide and defend our cause to produce witnesses out of their bosom and testimonies from their owne mouth to make seeing Gods will is so euen Balaams Asse to speake the verie beast that carrieth them to vtter their Histories Councels and Decrees to the rebuke and reproofe of themselues and their doings But it remaineth for recapitulation to set before our eyes in what state wee found both the See of Rome and Roman Bishop at first and vnto what state from that by degrees at length we haue brought him and now see him brought As touching therefore their spirituall function the Bishops of Rome in those first ages as we haue seene were indifferently called Bishops and Priests behauing themselues as brethren towards others yea by their neerest neighbours were named Brethren and Collegues they were consulted withall and did themselues also consult with others about the affaires of the Church controuersies schismes and heresies liuing simply in their profession and dying vertuously in the confession of the name of Christ they glittered not in any other purple or scarlet than with their owne bloud the Crosse was their onely glorie But not long after we might perceiue in some that spirit which from Saint Paules time wrought which vnder pretence of the dignitie of the citie drew vnto it selfe the cause of the neighbors would haue their counsels accounted for Decrees and turned the honour voluntarily offered them into right of homage seemelinesse into seruitude That sting notwithstanding of ambition was oftentimes beaten backe by the persecutions and many times also blunted by the vertuous Oppositions of the ancient Fathers But when after that by Constantine peace was restored to the Churches through the fauour of Princes they encreased in honors and riches behold this spirit continually watching ouer the worke and not loosing any moment of time gathereth heart and strength to it selfe by degrees And because that by reason of the dignitie of the citie the first Seat was willingly granted vnto it they contend That their Church ought to haue dominion ouer other Churches That like as Rome I meane the Commonwealth thereof ruled ouer other cities and Prouinces so the Bishop of Rome like as a Monarch ouer other Bishops That therefore from all parts of the world they should appeale vnto him from him expect commaundements which all men were held absolutely to obey Whereas he on the contrarie ought to depend of none might be judged of none neither yet of all together And hereof came those falsifications that wee haue seene of Councels and Decrees those suppositions of Acts and Histories those prophanations of the holie Scriptures and shamelesse wresting of them to a contrarie sence Hence are also those contestations and protestations of some of the greatest men in all ages against that domination which they arrogat to themselues ouer other Churches and Bishops which they on the other side besides and against all right diuine and humane either by none or by a false title complained to be vsurped not sticking to pronounce That it proceeded from none other and pertained to none other than the forerunner of Antichrist or Antichrist himselfe Yet thinke not for all this that they any thing slacked in their purpose By Phocas the murderer of the Emperour Mauritius his Lord was the Bishop of Rome declared Vniuersall Bishop he laboured to be so declared so farre was he off from blushing at it Now from thenceforth carried with full sayles hee maketh no difficultie of any thing As Emperours and Kings in a confused troubled world had need of his helpe or endeuour he got authoritie in their dominions Hee winneth the Archbishops to his side by alluring the most ambitious with commissions and offices and hauing woon them hee bindeth them vnto him by a Pall and that at first was sent them freely and onely as a token of good-will towards them afterward by ordinance made necessarie and a badge of subiection at length by degrees it grew to be sold taxed exacted the price thereof euerie day encreasing of which the Archbishops from time to time complayned After that hee obtained of the Princes That the Clergie the Lords lot sayth hee and inheritance should bee exempt and free from all temporall jurisdiction whereupon followed licence of all vices impunitie of all crimes and so by little and little withdrew from their lawfull and naturall Lords them whom hee had marked with his character by voluntarie seruitude yea and liege homage bound them vnto himselfe By their ministerie and meanes and not without mysterie hee sitteth and presideth in the Councels of Kings exerciseth his kingdome in their realmes and his tyrannie in the consciences of kings and their people whilest he bindeth them to his pleasures by his censures and excommunications and as he will loseth them from all duetie and obedience He setteth Princes one against the other or else bandeth their nobles and people against them and maketh many to sheath their swords in their owne bowels By which and by such like meanes hee obtained at length a Soueraigne Empire in spirituall things throughout the West And because the East yeelded not vnto him hee excommunicated those Churches and chuseth to himselfe from among his owne Patriarches of the Easterne Churches imaginarie indeed but yet future Images of his vniuersall Monarchie which hee arrogateth to himselfe who were resident with him representing the person or vizor rather of the Orientall Church Yea when hee celebrated the Masse Cerem Roman l. 3. Charta 6. 7. hee commaunded the Epistle and Gospell to bee read in Latine and in Greeke signifying both Churches but in Latine first and with seuen candles lighted in Greeke afterward with two onely lighted for to shew the supereminencie of the Latine Church Yet who knoweth not that the Greeke Testament is the originall and the Latine but a translation taken out of the Greeke At last hee pardoneth all sinnes out of his fulnesse of power thereby affecting the Maiestie of God who alone pardoneth and of Christ the Lambe of God who alone taketh away sinnes Yet truely hee giueth not those pardons but selleth and maketh merchandise of them and vnder that pretext wasteth and despoyleth the whole world Then hee instituted Iubilies at certaine set times which by degrees hee shortened being truely his generall Marts and Faires in which he
he describeth a woman sitting 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Apocal 17. v. 1.2.3.4.5 c. vpon a skarlet coloured beast commaunding an Empire adorned meerely with scarlet shee herselfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 arayed in purple and scarlet and guilded with gold and pretious stones and pearles and in her forehead in titulo in title these words a name written a Mysterie that great Babylon not really that auntient Babylon but in a Mysterie that mother of whoredomes and abhominations of the earth carnall aboue all measure spirituall beyond all shame What shall I neede to name him seeing he manifesteth himselfe and speaketh heere sufficiently And doth it not seeme that Satan hath taken pleasure to performe this worke that he might shew vnto the world a Master-peice of his art and as it were reproach vnto as our blindnesse when he brought forth as it were on a Theatre this Man that of so long a time before so plainely so clearly the spirit of Almightie God by the mouth of his Prophets and Apostles hath fore-warned vs of the comming of Antichrist of his conditions doings behauiour seat apparell and furniture Who would euer haue beleeued that he now comming directly in the same habit in the same posture and manner should so farre preuaile with vs that any man should receiue him that any should worship him and for so many ages and Satan himselfe in him And moreouer all these circumstances are described in the Ceremoniall booke of the Popes printed at Venice in Nouember 1516 and dedicated to Leo the tenth Now at that very time Martin Luther after many others being impatient of the blasphemies ouerflowing all Europe in Germanie thundered out against the Pope that Augustine Monke Doctor of Diuinitie of meane parentage of no authoritie in the end of the world accompanied with some few men of the same condition carried with the same zeale and moued with the same spirit at whose voyce the voyce certainely of almightie God thundering by them innumerable people throughout all Europe were stirred vp who either being made drunken slept the sleepe of death or being yet halfe asleepe had need of these instruments to awake and animate them These men durst amidst so great splendor of his Babylonish pompe and pride and so great painted brauerie call the Beast by his proper name in the midst of swords waters and fires of the rigor of magistrats furie of the people and rage of officers Whereupon all nations young and old women and children by their meanes openly professed and maintained the same they astonished beat downe and confounded with their humilitie his pride with their patience his crueltie and with the puritie of their doctrine by the great grace of God they restored the Gospell to light and in the constancie of their martyrdomes they brought as it were to life againe the faith of the Primitiue Church In so much that in a short time whole nations departed from the Roman Seat many Kings and Princes euen of them who had most contributed to that monstrous building now triumph loden with his spoyls There appeared from all parts godlie and learned men who kindled with the zeale of God with their labours stoutly endeuoured to cast downe to the ground that tottering pile and brought it neere to an vtter ruine 2. Thess 2. v. 8. Is not this according to that of S. Paule And then shall the wicked man be reuealed whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of his mouth Of Saint Iohn also Apocal. 17. v. 16 Those Kings shall hate the Whore and shall make her desolat and naked and shall eat her flesh and burne her with fire Yet this Whore endeuoureth to take courage Apocal. 18.7 and set an impudent face on the matter She saith in her heart I sit being a Queene and am no widow and shall see no mourning I cannot erre whatsoeuer they say my filthinesse is elegancie and the blaines budding forth from my vnchastitie pearles and precious stones She multiplieth so much the more her blasphemies against Christ the Sonne of God she rageth against his sacred word she adiudgeth it of insufficiencie of imperfection of ambiguitie dangerous deceitful and worse if may be making it wonderfull inferiour to the Roman Church the same Church in the meane time of which the Pope maketh himselfe superior alone greater than is represented in generall Councels How much superiour and higher will he haue it aboue the holie Scripture the word of God and consequently God himselfe And thereby he appeareth the more euidently to bee the same whom we seeke the Antichrist poynted out by the Apostles Therefore after we would haue applied Balme for her sore if she might perhaps be healed which shee obstinatly refused wee haue laboured to procure a holie reformation in the Church against which the Papacie is so much the more enuenomed with rage bringing in worse Popes of purpose in hatred thereof and vttering more absurd assertions as the infallibitie of traditions and the vprofitablenesse of the word written with the finger of God and inspired into his Prophets and Apostles May we not lawfully now say with the Prophet Ierem. 51. v. 9.10.11 We would haue cured Babel but she would not be healed forsake her and let vs goe euerie one to his owne countrey Let vs now wash our hands of her and expect what God hath determined of her especially seeing her iudgement is come vp vnto heauen on the contrary the Lord hath set forth our righteousnesse And what then doe we wait for from the same counsell the same prophesie and therefore from the same certaintie but that those Kings and the same States who haue worshipped her finish the worke of God Apoc. 17. v. 17 who will put into their hearts to fulfill his will and his pleasure to execute his sentence And let not the present state of things astonish vs in one day in one houre Apoc. 18. v. 8. in a moment are his workes performed and this worke without doubt must be performed And long agoe as of a thing alreadie done neere at hand and most certaine the Angell cried out and redoubled it It is fallen it is fallen Babylon Apocal. 18.2.4 But God forbid also that wee should neglect that other crie that followeth Goe out of her my people we to whom God hath giuen to know her yee which know her but too well take heed it bee not to your damnation Can any man now pretend an excuse That ye be not partakers of her sinnes and that ye receiue not of her plagues least being defiled by the contagion of her Idolatrie and enchauntments yee be made partakers of the sentence long agoe pronounced against her of eternall fire which remaineth for her But because we are for the most part incredulous and stupide let vs pray vnto God of his meere mercie to draw vs as a Lot out of this spirituall Sodome as S. Iohn calleth it to pull vs to himselfe by the hand of his Angels to grant vnto vs that wee looke not backe againe and that we may before he powre downe his judgements on Babylon get to his holie mountaine to that little Segar his Church how small and contemptible soeuer it be in the eyes of the world Is it not a little one saith Lot and my soule shall liue Now to him Father Sonne and holie Ghost for the bottomelesse depths of his judgements and of his graces be prayse and glorie world without end Amen ⧠Errata Fol. Lin. Fol. Lin. 214 25 more pernitious traditions 474 42 succeed to 263 37 Tarracina 473 18 in his owne presence 272 1 imploreth his helpe 475 3 he that would but know 278 4 night of my 481 3 spittle of their 309 24 giue thee his 506 16 as it was thought 311 3 acknowledged 545 38 concourse of people 378 2 at Douer 559 45 decreed in these words 378 47 a longer day 586 8 Corpus Christi 388 42 after riches 593 14 excommunicated 401 18 to wauer 594 36 might more easily be discerned 401 39 Abbot of S. Albons 609 45 his successor 417 vlt. not so much 612 43 he being 441 vlt. and by their digressing 615 21 as visited 446 40 of the eternall judgement 629 vlt. or if he had had more care FINIS